The Son of the Moon

by ColeMcClutch

Summary:

This story follows the adventure of my Tav from Baldur's gate 3, Cole. Cole is a second Aasimar child of Selune and Dame Aylin's little brother. This story follows his quest to avenge his sister believing her to have died at the hands of Ketheric Thorm. During this journey, He comes across friends and enemies, He falls in love with Shadowheart and many more misadventures to come!

Chapter 1: Prologue: The First attempt of Revenge

WHAM!

The thunderous noise rang throughout the halls of Moonrise towers, hitting the ears of every cultist inside. Even if a dozen doors were between the source and a listener they would hear the sheer rage and force emitting from it.

Ketheric Thorm stood in the centre of the grand chamber, his often regal and intimidating armor now covered in blood and scratch marks. The General had just survived a fight. With someone he never thought he would see again. His war hammer dripping with fresh blood. Clearly used to deliver the finishing blow that created the monstrous noise.

Suddenly behind him, Thorm could hear it. Maniacal clapping and laughing from behind him. He snarled at the mere noise before turning around.

“Well done, General. Truly well done.” Gortash said, slowly clapping as he approached. “Now if you don’t mind me asking, who exactly was stupid enough to interrupt our meeting and attack you?”

Gortash’s eyes locked onto the body of Thorm’s victim.

A young man, age slightly unclear but still fairly youthful. He had wavy blonde hair with bright blue tips and highlights. A good stocky build and bright sliver and blue battle armour encasing him.

But what stood out most were his wings. A pair of large angelic wings sprouting from his back. The white feathers now stained with the blood drawn during the fight. The rest of his body seemed to match the colours.

Ketheric sighed, as his eyes now looked the same direction. “An old friend.” He spoke. “From a lifetime ago. We didn’t end on the best of terms.”

“That can be said for most of your friends, can’t they General?” Gortash quipped, now side-eying Ketheric

Ketheric’s face turned a rage filled red. He slowly shifted towards Gortash. “Perhaps you would like a taste of my wrath as well, Gortash”

“Tut, tut, tut. Gentlemen, as you bicker, this freshly destroyed corpse is rotting. It should be put to use. This boy’s wings would look fantastic mounted above my bed” Orin spoke smugly, her hands drawing closer to the boy.

“Control yourself, Orin!” Ketheric yelled. His voice almost carrying a small note of pain in it.

Orin stepped back. Her face staying smug as she began to circle Gortash.

“Oh? What’s this? Does the mighty General have some sort of connection to this being? I notice the spark of life hasn’t left his body yet” Orin teased. “What is he? Some fey creature you summoned as a boy and lost? Like a little lost puppy?” Orin spun her knife around in her hand as she laughed.

“No.” Ketheric spoke with a stern tone in his voice. “An old ghost from my past. One who came back with a bit more fire in his soul since we last met.”

Ketheric looked back to the body. He took in every last detail of his appearance. He knew better than to show weakness in front of Gortash and Orin but knew what would happen if this boy died.

He turned back to his allies. “Just know this.” He spoke “if this boy were to die, our plans would be hit with a force so powerful, we would have no way to recover. Everything would fall apart.”

“A pity.” Orin said. “I will have to find a new prize to satisfy my hunger this night.”

Gortash looked to Ketheric. “Well then, what would you have us do?”

Ketheric looks to his disciple, Z’rell, gesturing her over.

“Throw him on a nautiloid. Perhaps should he become a thrall or True Soul, we can get him to listen to us. Perhaps we’ll be lucky enough to avoid the consequences.”

Z’rell nodded, though not quite understanding what he meant, she lived to serve the General. “Of course, sir. You two!” She shouted at a pair of nearby guards. “Grab his arms and bring him below. Have him placed aboard a ship. He will soon feel the embrace of our lady’s love.”

Two guards stepped forward. Swinging their arms around the winged man’s shoulders.

As they carried him off, Ketheric looked back once last time. He saw the boy being dragged away. He saw the wounds he inflicted on him but above all else, when he looked at him, he saw memories of a different time. A nicer time.

As the tower fell silent, and Gortash and Orin moved away, Ketheric Thorm spoke one last sentence.

“Goodbye Cole. It was nice to see you again”

Chapter 2: The Escape from Hell

Summary:

Cole wakes up on board the Nautiload. He must fight his way through the ship and escape to continue on his quest. Who knows what he may come across?

Cole slowly started to regain consciousness. The dark purple and veiny walls of the ship slowly started to materialize around him as he looked to his left. He noticed a large hole in the side, the fires of Avernus blazing outside around him.

“Ugh, my head what happened? It hurts more than Mother’s last banquet. How the hells did I get here?”

Cole tried to think back to his most recent memory. He remembered confronting Ketheric Thorm at Moonrise Towers. The intense battle that the two had been locked into. But ultimately, he remembered losing.

“He must’ve thrown me on here when I lost. This must be where he discards his trash.” Cole thought to himself. “It doesn’t matter, I need to escape!”

Cole took a look around noticing a large door in front of him. With no other way to go, he’s made his way through, entering a different room aboard the Nautiloid.

The rooms were full of strange devices, clearly an illithid type, but still unknown to Cole. deciding there was nothing that required his attention. He moved on to a outside corridor of the ship.

He looked out to see the hell themselves entirely surrounding him. It was at this moment that he realized the ship had travelled into another realm.

He was too distracted by his environment that he didn’t notice the shadow flipping over his head. Soon a long sword was pressed to his throat and holding it a young Githyanki woman with bright red hair.

“Abomination! This shall be your end!” She screamed.

Suddenly, a pulse hit Cole‘s brain. He could feel it tingling with an unbeknownst force. He looked and could see the strange feeling searching through the Gith’s head as well.

“You are no thrall! Vlaakith blesses me this day!” She screamed.

“Ok, no offense, but can you speak in words anyone would understand please?” Cole said, not in the mood for fancy talk

“Silence, Istik!” She spoke harshly. “ You felt that pain as well did you not? We carry mind flayer parasites! Within days we will become Ghaik! You will aid me in escaping, and in return I shall offer a solution to our problem!”

Cole didn’t appreciate the woman’s tone. He knew they had no other options and he couldn’t exactly get in contact with his mother right now.

“Alright, sure. it’s not like have anything better to do.”

Cole could still see a look of anger on the woman’s face, but she at least looked like she was willing to look past it to help.

Cole and the young Gith, now being called Lae’zel, began making their way towards the helm of the ship. All the fiery threats of Avernus that came at them fell to their blades. They were nearing the helm when suddenly Cole heard a nearby voice trapped with a pod.

“You! Get me out of this damn thing!” a dark haired, Half Elven woman spoke banging on the door of her containment cell.

“We have no time for stragglers!” Lae’zel said, looking back-and-forth between Cole and the pod.

Cole had a bit more compassion than her, however, and decided to help using his pure magic and strength. He grabbed a hold of the door on the sides and began to rip. Within seconds, The door of the pod had flung open.

“ See? That didn’t take too long did it?” Cole spoke, looking at Lae’zel almost childishly. “Are you all right?” he said, extending a hand to the woman.

“Yes I’m fine, thank-“ her speech was stopped when both she and Cole felt a feeling of pain come from their heads. This woman was also infected by the illithid magic.

As the pain wore off, Cole looked to see the woman had locked eyes on Lae’zel, looking strangely upset with her.

“You keep dangerous company.” The woman said, looking almost disgusted.

“Dangerous company is what you need in a fight.” Cole replied. “If You can’t have a bigger sword, better to have more.”

“Fair enough” She said. “Come, let’s get to the helm and get out of here.”

“Alright, I’m Cole, by the way.” Cole responded as the woman turned back to her pod.

“Shadowheart” She replied. “One moment.”

Cole watched as she reached back into the pod, clearly looking for something of hers that was left behind, but that wasn’t his focus.

Shadowheart’s outfit, her attire, the design even a logo in the center, Cole recognized the branding almost immediately. The mark of Shar, his mother’s twin sister and foe.

Cole knew from his mother, Selûne, that sometimes followers of his aunt where dangerous. But at the moment, there was more pressing things to be concerned about.

Cole’s mind regained focus as Shadowheart returned to Him and Lae’zel. The three worked hard to fight their way to the controls of ship. They would fight lesser beings from the hells and would get caught in between fights between their leaders and the mind flayers who controlled the ship.

It was by sheer luck, that they managed to reach the control panel. Cole was unfamiliar with the design. But upon touching it, the parasite in his head seemed to interact with it. Almost immediately the console knew what his mind wanted.

Cole felt a surge of psychic pain as a portal opened up sending the ship back into the mortal realm of Faerûn.

The stability of the ship shook the insides like crazy. Cole was thrown against the wall. Shadowheart and Lae’zel fully out of his sight. Cole looked to see an injured Mind Flayer to his left. He didn’t have eyes on it long before gravity struck again, pulling Cole out of one of the windows of the ship.

Cole tried to muster all the strength he could in his wings, but the force was still too strong as the wreckage kept hitting him.

Eventually, Cole fell unconscious. Bracing himself for the damage that would follow.

Chapter 3: The Journey Begins

Summary:

Cole wakes up on the river bank. The crashed Nautiloid surrounding him. He takes a moment to adjust himself before moving forward. He finds Shadowheart unconscious nearby and wakes her up. The two decide their next move and go forth on their adventure!

Cole slowly began to awake. His entire body screaming in pain. He could feel the Tadpole swirling around in his head. He knew his problems were nowhere near solved.

“Ok,” He thought to himself “Let’s try to make a plan. Ok, first things first, get my bearings.”

Cole looked around the location where he ended. He was in what he assumed was the beach of a nice remote forest area. Flowing nearby was the river Chionthar, the majestic river that flows into the city of Baldur’s Gate.

Now, of course, it would’ve been that had it not been for the wreckage of but the mind flayer ship surrounding the area. It’s strange illithid devices, or rather wreckages of them, surrounded the beach, covered in the flames that followed from the dragon attacks.

Cole couldn’t admire the scenery for long as he needed to keep moving. He made a few steps forward when he noticed something.

The dark haired woman from before, Shadowheart, was knocked out, lying on the ground nearby him. Cole moved to her, examining her condition.

Cole prepared to wake her up, but briefly he stopped himself. This was the first chance he had to really get a good look at her since the crash.

“Wow, she’s actually kinda cute.” Cole whispered. “I wonder if all Sharrans look like this.” Suddenly, Cole slapped himself. “Focus, you moron!”

Cole took Shadowheart by the shoulders and began to shake her awake. Slowly, her eyes opened and she immediately sat up, starting to regain her standing and focus herself.

“You’re alive? I’m alive? How is this possible?” Shadowheart exclaimed

“Beats me.” Cole said. “Maybe we’ve got a guardian angel or something looking out for us?”

Shadowheart gave Cole a puzzled look, eyeing him up and down. Looking almost sarcastic.

“Did you save me?” she asked, point a finger of accusation at Cole.

Cole laughed for a minute. “As much as I would love the honour, can’t say I did. Speaking of people falling from the sky, what happened to Lae’zel?”

Shadowheart gave a brief look of disgust. She looked ready to throw up when she finally responded. “Good riddance. Githyanki are ignorant brutes. Keeping her around would’ve caused us trouble in the long run, I’m sure of it.”

Cole knew she was clearly hiding something, but right now he knew there were bigger concerns.

“Well moving on from your comments, what should we do? We’ve still got these tadpoles swimming around, testing our heads like pools”

Shadowheart gave her own look of disgust, clearly not very impressed by Cole’s use of words either. “You have quite a way with words, don’t you?”

Cole smirked back to her response “it’s my gift to the world.”

Shadowheart mustered a tiny smile and responded, “well, despite your gifts, we better keep on moving.”

Suddenly, Cole gave her a curious look “We? Do you wanna stay together?“

“We need each other and we both know what’s at stake. I can’t think a better company.“ Shadowheart responded giving a look almost tactical.

“Alrighty then, let’s get moving.” Cole said, adjusting his greatsword on his back.

He had only stepped a few feet before he heard Shadowheart speak again.

“Um, … Cole?” She said, almost whispering. A surprisingly different tone from how she usually talked. “I wanted to thank you. For freeing me early. It would’ve been all too easy for you to run right past my pod. But you didn’t. So thank you. You’ve earned my trust. That’s something few people can do.”

Cole gave her a cheeky grin, almost looking smug. “It was my pleasure. My mom always taught me it costs nothing to be nice. Glad I could give you a good first impression. So shall we get moving?”

“Yes, we shall.” Shadowheart responded, catching up to him.

And so the two were off, beginning their quest. Entirely unaware of the twists and turns their adventure would so put them on.

Chapter 4: His Confession

Summary:

We see Cole's journey has progressed a bit in the span of a few days as he has come across several friends and a new goal. Wanting to be honest with the others, Cole decides to tell them the truth.

A few days had passed since the Nautiloid crash. The journey had already faced some trials and Cole and Shadowheart seemed to have found a few more companions on their travels

Astarion, a pale elf rogue with a sort of fancy pants attitude. Their meeting wasn’t exactly graceful though when Astarion tricked Cole and ended up holding a knife to his throat. The bump on his head showed why that was a bad idea however. Astarion deciding it was better to travel with more victims in case they beat him to a cure.

Gale, A human wizard who was in a very strange position upon meeting everyone. Cole was to pull him out of his own magical portal spell when he got trapped inside it. He had used it as a way to survive the crash but forgot to make his way out. Cole was happy to bring him along though believing any magic users could be helpful.

Eventually, they did run into Lae’zel again. Some nearby Tieflings captured her believing her to be a threat after one of their friends ran into some other Githyanki. Lae’zel would killed them if Cole didn’t scare them off. Lae’zel seemed hot headed and selfish. Despite some complaints from Shadowheart, Cole still kept her around though. Lae’zel was a good fighter and she said her people would have a cure for their tadpoles should they come across any more Gith.

Lastly, they met Wyll. A somewhat local hero known as the Blade of Frontiers. He seemed to be a good fighter and ready with a blade. He confessed he was captured by the mind flayers when chasing a devil named Karlach. Believing in his own sense of justice, Cole decided to aid Wyll in his search for the devil.

After spending a couple of days at a Druid’s grove, the group made some interesting friends and allies. They were now met with a new goal. Halsin, the Archdruid of the grove had been captured by Goblins located west of the grove. Halsin had been doing his own research on Mind Flayers and Cole decided finding him would be the best course of action. If Halsin knew of a cure, they needed it.

It was their first night on the road after leaving the grove. Everyone had set up their tents and their camp was a decently safe place from any problems their journey already stuck them with.

Cole, however, was still sitting on a big secret. While his friends started to open up about who they were, Cole was hesitant himself. But he knew they would ask eventually. They would sometimes stare at his wings, fascinated by him almost like he was some sort of Fey creature. He would also find it hard sometimes to explain his unusual amount of magic power, being able to cast spells longer or slightly more powerful than someone like Gale or Shadowheart. But if they were going to travel together, then they needed to know. So one night, Cole gathered everyone by the fire.

Cole took and deep breath and began explaining. “I feel like I owe some of you an explanation. I’ve been keeping a secret about myself and I feel bad that I haven’t told any of you. So I would like to now if you’re willing to listen.”

Astarion was the first to speak. “Well, now this is fascinating. I love a good gossip myself. Do tell.”

Shadowheart however, didn’t quite share that mindset. “Sometimes secrets make us who we are, Cole. Are you sure you’re ready to do something like this?”

Cole nodded, his mind already made up.

“There’s really no easy way to say this.” He started “I know you all have been wondering where exactly my wings came from. I’m guessing you all just asssumed I was an Avariel or something, right? Well, the truth is a little more complicated than that.”

The group started leaning in closer, as Cole continued.

“Some things like my wings and strength still come from my lineage. But the truth is my lineage is a bit more ‘divine’ than that.”

Gale then spoke up. His eyes glowing with fixation. “Wait, do you mean….”

Cole kept going. “Yes. I am an Aasimar. The son of a mortal and a god.”

Cole studied the faces of his friends. Astarion gave a curious look. Gale gave a similar look but a bit more fascinated. Lae’zel still seemed uninterested but at least opened an eyelid to that. And Shadowheart kept her face focused, allowing him to continue.

Cole took a deep breath before continuing. “My father was a man named Lucas. That’s all I really ever knew about him as my mother raised me. My Mother is where my family tree gets interesting. My mother is the Goddess of the Moon, the MoonMaiden herself, Selûne.”

After a few moments of silence, the others finally gave their responses.

“Well,” Gale started. “That certainly makes you an interesting individual. But still that doesn’t change who we know you as. We’re happy you decided to trust us with this. But it still doesn’t change who you are in our eyes.”

Cole smiled as most of the others seemed to agree. But then Shadowheart gave a look of disapproval. She barely said anything. She stood and simply said. “Thank you for being honest. Good night everyone.” She then retreated to her tent and closed the partition.

Cole obviously knew why it would be hard for her to accept that. Her Sharran worship would make her believe they were rivals. Cole didn’t want to see it that way though. He saw her as a good person and a nice friend. His mother taught him to accept others no matter what and experience lives of others in all their forms. But all he could do now was wait for her to talk to him again.

Eventually the others all retired for the night. As the tents all closed, Cole found himself alone sitting by the campfire. The sparks started to die out as sleep started to take him.

But just before it could, he heard footsteps approach behind him. He open his eyes to check who it was. He looked up to see Shadowheart standing above him. Her face looking almost sweet before Cole looked again to see a dagger in her hand.

“So…. The Son of Selûne, huh?”

Chapter 5: The Divine Rivalry

Summary:

Sharran and Selûnite. What will their Godesses force them to do?

The fire had just sputtered out, leaving behind a faint trail of smoke and the scent of scorched pine. Cole blinked up at the figure looming above him, heart thudding. Moonlight spilled across the camp—silver, cold, and unforgiving. It caught the edge of a dagger and the confusion etched into Shadowheart’s face.

She stood over Cole, looking tense and unreadable.

“Mom,” Cole thought, “I have never been more grateful you’re watching me for once”

But gratitude wouldn’t get him out of this. His mother wasn’t going to intervene—not directly. So Cole did what he always did when things got dicey: he talked.

“OK, so…” Cole began, “I typically find myself in situations like this but the outcome is always different based on the reason. So… is this a ritual stabbing or just a typical Tuesday for you’?”

Shadowheart’s expression turned grim. Her eyes narrowed and her teeth began to show. Her grip on the dagger tightened. She was clearly unimpressed with his jokes at the moment.

“Silence, Selunite!” She shouted. “You are the son of the Moonmaiden! By my very creed, you must be eradicated! This may come as a surprise to you, but you see….”

“You worship Shar.” Cole interrupted, still flat on his back.

Shadowheart’s face turned shocked and she looked down. “Wait, you knew? Why didn’t you say anything?”

Cole shrugged. “People can worship who they want, I don’t care. I mean if you don’t want to make it obvious, don’t strut around in armour literally covered in Sharran emblems?”

Shadowheart sighed, clearly willing to accept that some things could’ve been changed.

She sighed, a flicker of embarrassment crossing her face. “Okay, maybe I wasn’t exactly dressed for subtlety. But I tried.”

Cole saw his opening. He planted his feet, wings flaring behind him. With a burst of motion, he twisted upward, kicking the dagger from her hand. It spun through the air—he caught it mid-flight—and launched himself backward just far enough to be out of reach.

“ OK, now that that’s out of your hands. Why don’t we discuss why this was a bad idea to begin with?” Cole asked

Shadowheart gave a look of disgust, clearly feeling undermined. “How is that a bad idea? As the son of my lady’s enemy, it is my job to kill you. You’re my quite literal natural foe.” She said, defensively.

“Well, for starters….” Cole said. As he does, he jabs the knife into his hand. It shatters on impact. It's pieces scattering on the dirt in front of Cole's feet. “…. Aasimar invulnerability. There’s only a few things in the world that mortals could use to kill me. And unless you’re actually immortal, then this isn’t going to work.”

Shadowheart stared at the broken blade, her posture deflating. The fire in her eyes dimmed to something quieter. Regret? Doubt?

Despite literally just being threatened by her, Cole saw the look of depression in her eyes. "What am I doing?" He thought, as he slowly started walking towards her.

“Ok, I will admit I understand the need to serve a Goddess.” Cole started. “Being the son of a goddess doesn’t mean you get away with everything. Mother would put tons of pressure on me. Especially after- nevermind.”

Cole looked to see Shadowheart paying complete attention. Her gaze seemed to change from an enemy to at least something friendlier.

Cole decided to risk asking. “Hey, so… we’ve clearly moved on from you trying to kill me. So why don’t we settle on something? I understand you have your own beliefs and I won’t cast judgement. Now I believe in a rule of treating others the same way I would like to be. So, how about we settle on respecting each other’s choices and say… I wanna hope friends?

Shadowheart’s mind suddenly began racing. “What is this? She thought. “We’re mortal enemies according to Divine Law, why is he so accepting of this?! But I will admit, a calm mind like this is what we need in our situation.”

Shadowheart finally responded after noticing Cole had his hand out for a while. “Very well, friends. I can accept we have bigger concerns.”

Suddenly Shadowheart yawned. “Apologies.” She said. “It truly is late. I better retire. Get some rest Cole.”

“Get some rest yourself, Shadowheart.” Cole responded, laying back down to his sleeping bag as Shadowheart returns to her tent.

Cole finally started to fall back to sleep. But just as he passes out, Shadowheart’s face gets etched into his mind. Like a feeling he couldn’t shake. Something about their connection felt different compared to Cole’s relationships with the others. But he couldn’t quite define it yet.

But then his mind echoed even louder when heard a very familiar voice say;

“Well done, my boy. Perhaps she truly can still be saved.”

Chapter 6: The Blighted Village

Summary:

Some of Cole's other travelling companions are introduced and an encounter with Goblins in a nearby destroyed village leads to new discoveries.

It had been a few days since Cole’s tense encounter with Shadowheart. Their “friends” agreement still held—for now. Despite their divine differences, they’d found common ground in unexpected places.

One thing that they both seem to love was falling over the stray dog they found in the woods. Scratch was his name. Cole was the gentle hand that guided him towards camp and once there, both Cole and Shadowheart immediately started to love him.

Their latest mission had led them to Karlach—the infernal warrior Wyll had been ordered to kill. Mizora, Wyll’s patron, had twisted the truth: Karlach wasn’t a monster, but a tiefling with a mechanical heart, abused by Zariel. Wyll had refused the kill. Mizora retaliated, transforming him into a devil. Now Karlach fought beside them, and Wyll bore the cost.

Another secret came out as one night, Cole woke to Astarion tried to bite his neck. Cole pressed a knife to his throat and demanded answers. Astarion had revealed himself to be a vampire spawn. A lesser vampire born from a vampire lord. Cole backed off after hearing about Astarion’s master, Cazador. When Astarion asked for Cole’s blood, however, it was a different story. Cole wouldn’t let him drink from the neck, but he did try something. Cole pricked his finger and one drop of his blood came out. When given to Astarion, the divinity in Cole’s blood seemed to give Astarion enough energy to satisfy “a full meal”. So now, a vampire was among the group as well.

And so forth moving on, a vampire and a powerful berserker could lend their abilities to the group's efforts.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Morning mist clung to the trees as they approached the crumbling gates of a long-abandoned village. Cole stepped through first, boots crunching on dry leaves.

“Stop right there! You’re surrounded!” a voice barked.

Cole looked up to see a Goblin standing on a rooftop. He looked around to spot a handful of goblins standing on the roofs with bows knocked at them. Cole was ready to fight them, but then something happened.

He felt an aching pain in his forehead, the worm clearly doing its job again. He looked to see a strange mark glowing on the goblin‘s face. Suddenly, the words came flooding out of his mouth. “I have no time for this let me pass.”

The goblins then began to shutter. “You’re a true soul? Apologies, Great one. You may pass.” She spoke weakly.

Upon leaving them alone, Cole turned to the others. Each of them with a different look on their face. Karlach gave a look of confusion, Astarion seemed smug and Shadowheart looked almost disgusted.

“So these tadpoles give us the abilities to influence others? Now that’s a power that could come in handy.” Astarion said with a smile like he was planning something.

Shadowheart immediately interrupted. “More like they could pull us closer towards turning into Mind Flayers! We should avoid these abilities at all cost!”

Cole nodded. “Agreed. These powers aren’t nessecarily trustworthy. We can’t just use them Willy nilly”

Shadowheart almost gave a look of approval. “Good. Glad to see one of us has common sense”

Karlach motioned the others onward. “Well, not point in arguing over this while we still got stuff to do! Come on!”

————————————————————————-------------------------------------------------------------

A few hours had passed as the setting of the Village had turned into a pool of Goblin blood. The village now entirely void of life with the exception of our heroes.

The Goblins made the decision to attack Cole after an incident. They had a Deep Gnome tied to a windmill and had it spinning to mess with him. Cole stood up for him and due to a limit on the Tadpole’s powers, Cole was forced to fight his way out and this led to all the Goblins being drawn in and attacking them. They just didn’t prepare enough to fight a Demi-god and the group of superhumans that chose to travel with him.

Cole stood in the center of the village overlooking everything they had found in the village. Astarion wandered into a wine cellar that turned out to be a lab belonging to a Necromancer. He walked out with some strange book that contained dark secrets. He also found a summon scroll that created a very annoying Quasit. Cole knew Astarion well enough that it would annoy him eventually.

Karlach went to explore the path further west to check how far out from the Goblin camp they were. Cole and Astarion gathered some other gems, weapons and magical items found in the village and as Astarion went digging through the pile, Cole noticed Shadowheart was missing.

“Do you know where Shadowheart went off to?” Cole asked Astarion. The vampire shrugged before continuing his loot digging. Cole decided to break off and look for her.

It didn’t take long until Cole found her in the old schoolhouse they found. The scent of the three ogres they somehow managed to recruit as call-in bodyguards still lingered. Both their meal and body odour didn’t make the house smell great.

Cole ignored them when seeing Shadowheart admiring a book from maybe the one standing bookshelf in the building. He noticed her admiring the book with great interest.

Or rather, she was. Until the mark on her hand burned again.

“AGH! It hurts.” She screamed.

Cole rushed over. “Are you ok?” He asked, with genuine concern in his voice

Shadowheart flinched, torn between wanting solitude and needing comfort. “It’s gone. I’m fine.”

Cole didn’t buy it. “That mark is burning through you. We need to talk about it.”

“I told you, it’s fine,” she snapped. “If I’m to serve my lady, I must endure.”

Cole’s voice rose. “Endure what? Blind pain? She’s asking you to suffer for reasons you don’t even understand. That’s not loyalty—it’s abuse.”

Suddenly Shadowheart snapped. “Oh that is really rich coming from you, Selunite! You claim to be some Hero Aasimar, but I don’t see your witch of a mother helping us with our tadpoles! So how about you just shut up and -!”

“Hey, Guys.” Karlach whispered

Cole and Shadowheart looked over to see their friends looking over from the hole in the wall they were using as a door.

“So… I found the goblin camp. We better take this loot back to camp and make a plan.” Karlach muttered, trying to defuse everything. Astarion stood nearby with almost an entertained look and a bag of treasures hung over his shoulder.

“Gladly.” Shadowheart said, knocking Cole away with her shoulder. She walked past everyone on her way back towards camp, completely blocked off. Astarion and Karlach soon followed her.

Cole decided to do something quick however. “To hell with this” He thought. “My bitch of an aunt is evil, but even she has reasons for crap like that.”

Cole looked down and picked up the book Shadowheart was reading. It seemed to just be an ordinary school book. Nothing seemed to be in the “attract the attention of a dark goddess” vibes.

Cole could only tell it apart from every other book on that shelf by one thing. Its owner’s name written on the inside of the cover, in what seems to be a child’s hand writing.

“Jenevelle Hallowleaf”

Chapter 7: The Party

Summary:

After their victory over the goblins, Cole and his allies celebrate. Shadowheart seems amused by some of Cole's antics that follow.

The camp was alive with celebration. The atmosphere was filled with cheerful vibes, loud music and good drinks and food. Usually, these kinds of vibes didn't fill the camp as much. But tonight was different. Tonight was a celebration.

The group had worked hard but managed to defeat the Goblins threatening the Emerald Grove. The Goblins were formidable, most of them tiny, but armed to the teeth. Not to mention the Wargs they had as pets. Goblins still weren't the biggest deal compared to the Hobgoblin and Drow they had for leaders. But despite all the odds, the group defeated them and returned to the Grove with Halsin, the captured Archdruid in tow.

To celebrate, Both Halsin and the leader of the Tieflings, Zevlor, offered to share some of their supplies for a party back at the group's camp.

Each member of the team found ways to celebrate. Gale discussed magic with Rolan, a Tiefling wizard apprentice who constantly bragged about his master. Karlach got along with some of the other tieflings, and Wyll had some nice time with Zevlor. Lae'zel, Astarion and Shadowheart all seemed focused on keeping to themselves. They weren't too interested in small talk.

Cole took a look around the camp. The party seemed interesting, but from what he sawm it needed an upgrade. He noticed Alfira, The young Tiefling bard, fiddling with her lute near the center camp fire. Cole approached her with a smug look on his face.

"Hey, Alfira, right? You wanna help me hype up this party?" He asked smugly.

Alfira looked at Cole puzzlingly, "Of course, though I'm not sure how much I can help. How so?"

Cole dug into his bag and handed Alfira a note.

"Think you can play this?"

"I think so, seems simple enough."

"Great" Cole started climbing the large rock that overlooked all of camp, "When I say 'hit it', start playing!"

Alfira didn't have time to question, as Cole had climbed up to the top of the rock. He overlooked most of the camp and saw some eyes turn to him. Some Tieflings, and some of his friends.

Cole smirked and snapped his fingers. Suddenly, a blue fancy dress hat appeared in his hand. He spun it around and dropped it on his head. As it did, his wings disappeared, and a flash blue scarf emerged out of nowhere around his neck.

"HIT IT!" He yelled, striking a pose.

Suddenly, Alfira's music changed. Compared to her previous music, it was more upbeat and funky. Alfira didn't hate it though. This music was new to her.

Cole began dancing. Almost entirely in tune with the music. He would move back and forth rhymatically, but also almost robotic as his body seemed almost tightly wound. But also that he was trying to let something out.

"Woohoo! Go for it, Soldier!" Karlach cried from below.

Cole continue his dancing. His body shifting almost electrically as people cheered him on

-------------------------------------------------------------------------

Alfira strummed the final note of the song as Cole struck one final pose. "Yeah!" he yelled as if on cue, he had a colorful explosion happen behind him. A visual effect meant to help tie the performance together.

The whole camp erupted in applause. Cole had one goal, liven up the part and he did. With a quick hand movement, he took off his hat, and hid dancing scarf vanished. Their purpose had been served.

When Cole had a minute of freedom, he looked and saw Shadowheart alone by her tent. "Wow, even my sick moves couldn't entertain her." Cole thought to himself. He made his way towards, looking for conversation.

"M'lady" Cole said, bowing to her as he reached her.

Shadowheart looked at him, amused. "You've clearly been indulging tonight."

Cole chuckled, slightly surprised she was so friendly. "Sometimes you need some good vibes to liven up a party."

Shadowheart rolled her eyes and contiued. "Well, you have a point there." She said. "You clearly know how to bring out high spirits in everyone."

Shadowheart paused for a moment before looking back to Cole. "Strange, you know who I never thought I'd find myself caring for?"

Cole gave a sheepish grin before responding. "Me?"

Shadowheart looked back, almost angry. "Your words, not mine. But no. Refugees. Innocent people. I've never given much thought to people like that. Certainly not that bunch in the grove."

Cole was surprised. Shadowheart seemed far more empathetic and cheerful than usually. Cole didn't judge Sharrans, but he knew they typically didn't act like this.

Cole was so surprised, he couldn't help but ask. "Are you worried Shar won't approve?"

Cole could see a look of almost indifference in her face. Almost like she didn't care. She replied with almost change in tone. "I don't know, but no one's here to compare right from wrong."

Cole didn't even have 2 seconds to react before Shadowheart spoke her next question.

"Share a bottle with me?"

Cole froze for a second before looking back to her. "Just a bottle?" he asked.

Shadowheart’s look turned almost playful. “It’s quite a bottle.” she spoke. “It’s a horrible thing to have alone.”

Cole couldn’t quite believe the words she was saying. Sure, they were friends but he didn’t expect a Sharran to act this way. But he couldn’t deny it. There was something there that he couldn’t explain and he wanted to see where it went. “I’d love to.” He said.

Shadowheart began to smile, “perfect, come find me later when the others fall asleep.”

————————————————————————

The rushing waters of the waterfall were some nice white noise. But despite the background noises, Cole’s focus seemed to be on Shadowheart. She sat just ahead, two glasses and a full bottle of wine.

“You made it. Come here, sit with me.” She invited him smoothly.

Cole sat down, slightly uneasy, but he still knew Shadowheart well enough that this wasn’t something evil.

“I wouldn’t miss this.” He said smoothly.

“Hmm. You’re sweet. So what should we toast to?” Shadowheart asked.

Cole leaned back, “well, we’re celebrating a victory. So how about to victory itself?”

“I like it. To Victory.”

The two clinked their glasses, the wine was heavy and rich. Cole thought to himself, Shadowheart had some interesting tastes when it came to wine. Cole stared to zone out as Shadowheart tapped his shoulder.

“So, you already know about my Shar worship, you know I can’t swim, and that I like Night Orchids. So how about you pay me back with a story about you?” She asked.

Cole smiled snuggly upon hearing this. “That your plan? Get me drunk and tell you my secrets?”

Shadowheart shrugged and gave a sarcastic look. “Guilty. But really, I feel like you know me more than I know you. So really, tell me something about you. I insist.”

Cole thought to himself for a moment. She was right. He knew lots about her but still Shadowheart was owed some more information about him. Cole decided that if he wanted to know more about her, she should know lots about him. That’s when it hit him.

“Alright,” he started. “You want a secret? I’ll tell you one of my best. The reason I was on my quest before my Nautiloid. My current goal and the events that led to it.”

Chapter 8: The Selûne Siblings

Summary:

We're finally doing it! We're diving into Cole's backstory! Get ready to learn about his life, his origins and his goal!

The cart rocked back and forth slowly to motion it felt along the road. It provided almost a massage like feeling to Cole as he slept in the back. Despite the difference in speed compared to flying with his wings, it provided him a nice rest to the use of his wings giving him the peace he deserved.

But why was he in this situation to begin with? Well, he was sent on a mission by his mother. The Moonmaiden herself had sent Cole to be part of a caravan to spread her word to a few nearby settlements. Let her followers know that she was out there and looking out for them.

Cole was typically used to flying for missions like this for quick travel but even he knew when it was exhausting and he needed to nap. Or rather he was trying to as a handful of emissaries tried to wake him up.

"Sir!" "Sir!" They constantly kept yelling. Cole ignored them wanting a few more minutes of peace. But then a louder voice spoke out over all of them.

"Cole, wake up!" A loud female voice spoke out. There was almost a commander like tone in the women's voice. A voice that could command armies in battle but would still be on the front lines themselves.

The jolt in the order woke Cole up instantly. He looked up to see a Tall woman with long blonde hair, a similar shade to his own. Her face was slightly pale but almost like silver. Like Cole, she wore bright silver and blue armor with large wings on her back as well. One difference being some additional silver armor on the joints of her wings as well as a helmet.

Cole starred at the woman with almost sleepy ideas. She clearly wasn't in the mood for him to ignore her. He hopped out of the cart, moving up to the woman to talk to her as they moved with the cart.

"You know, " Cole said, "I was having the most beautiful dream. We're were back on Mount Celestial. The food hot and the drinks refreshing and rich. And best of all, a better thing to sleep on."

The tall woman rolled her eyes at Cole before looking back at him with a serious face. She gave a look that seemed to say she wasn't in the mood for him to crack jokes.

"Little brother, " She began, "I've told you a thousand times. Mother has requested that we do this so that followers of Selûne may - "

"Continue to stay strong in their belief of her and show that she cares for her followers." Cole Interrupted. "I know, Aylin. But Mom has other ways to show her kindness to her followers. Like make the moon glow super bright or something."

Aylin gave Cole a confused look. "How would that help anyone in anyway?" She asked

"It helps us by letting us go home."

Aylin sighed, and pushed Cole forward.

"Come on," She said. "The next settlement is close."

-------------------------------------------------------------------------
The town stood at the foot of a large tower. It's size acting as a beacon, overlooking the smaller buildings below. But that was the town's focus today.

Cole and Aylin's caravan pulled in a few minutes ago. The celestial light from Cole and Aylin's armors drew people in and Aylin's powerful voice kept them sticking around to listen.

"We come here to bring the good word of the Moonmaiden, Selûne!" Aylin cried out. "As her loyal followers, she has demanded you be met with these gifts and blessings as a show of good faith! By Moonmaiden's grace, we hope to show you the true love of our mother."

"What she said!" Cole responded more calmly.

The acolytes began to distribute the gifts from the carts, the faces of the townsfolk lighting up with excitement. Delicious foods and fine wines were passed out and everyone began to smile.

Cole and Aylin looked out on the crowd. Their faces seemed to match the positive energy coming from everyone and they felt a sense of joy.

"Look at them. All of these people happy, just because Mother wanted them to be." Aylin spoke. "This is the kind of hope we can bring people, Brother"

Cole looked out at the crowd. His eyes saw pure joy in people's faces. The looks of happiness were definitely a pleasant sight to him.

"I'll give you this, Aylin." He stated. "It's a nice setting. A place like this. I guess sometimes a smaller lifestyle can have it's moments."

"But….?" Aylin started.

"But it's still not my current life style." Cole continued. "I'm a fighter, Aylin. I carry around a big sword and smite down enemies in Mom's name. Like I would take fighting an army of Sharrans over something like this any day."

Aylin sighed. She knew how her brother worked. There was no point in trying to convince him to change his mindset. She was beginning to speak again when a voice came from behind.

"Um… excuse me?"

Cole and Aylin both turned to see a young Half-elf girl with flowing long silver hair. She was dressed in Selûnite robes and seem almost fixated on Aylin and Cole. She began to speak softly, carrying a small hint of being nervous.

"I just wanted to thank you for all of these gifts. The Moon maiden is very generous to help us like this.”

Aylin responded almost immediately. “Oh, you’re very welcome! Our mother is very glad to help her followers.”

Cole noticed something. A glint in both Aylin’s eyes and the eyes of the girl. They seemed entirely focused on each other. Their face is almost turning red slightly. Cole could clearly see something there, but knew better than to get involved in a situation like this.

He simply coughed to redirect Aylin’s attention. Her face turned even more red and jerked back, redirecting her to look at her brother.

“Apologies for the interruption sister, but should we maybe introduce ourselves?” Cole asked.

“Oh! Right! Um…. Apologies for taking so long ma’am. I am Dame Aylin, daughter of the Moonmaiden Selûne. This is Sir Cole, my younger brother. We are the swords of our Mother and her greatest warriors.” Aylin spoke with a booming hope, almost trying to show off.

Cole smirked and pointed at her with his thumb. “What she said.”

The young women stepped forward, extending a hand. “Greetings. I am Isobel Thorm. My father, Ketheric is the leader of our village.”

————————————————————————

“ I cannot believe you did that!” Aylin screamed, dragging Cole by his ear across the village square. She had pulled him into the tower and brought him into a secluded corner, but they could talk in private.

The situation they had just came from was a very messy sight. Recently Isobel had fallen under a rare sickness. Her Father, Ketheric, decided it was best ti make her last few moments alive worthwhile. He decided to host a party for her with the whole village and Cole and Aylin were invited. During the party, Cole suddenly confronted Ketheric in the middle of of his speech. Cole accused him of building an army for Shar and was planning to sacrifice both him and his sister to prove his loyalty. But as he tried to prove his point, Cole revealed, he had gone looking through Ketheric’s personal study and dug through several of his own notes and journals. Aylin more saw this as a breach of trust and was immediately furious with Cole.

“I’m telling you I read some of his notes. I know what he’s planning!” Cole protested the second he was free.
“He’s planning to betray our mother and go to Shar. He’s building an army and secret. I know this!”

“Cole, we’ve spent weeks living with these people we’ve seen the type of people they are. Everyone here is a true Selûnite.” Aylin spoke, clearly hurt by the words.

Cole gave an exhausted look, one that almost gave the feeling that he didn’t want to listen to what Aylin had to say. “ oh? These all seem like really trustworthy people, huh? Or are you just a little too lovestruck to pay attention right now?”

Aylin suddenly snapped. Her face burning with a red hot rage. “You take that back!” She shouted

Cole knew he struck in nerve. During their time in this village, Aylin had grown rather close to Isobel. Something romantic was beginning to blossom. And while Cole had no issues, he knew he needed Aylin’s clear judgement on this.

Cole’s face turned the same expression. “No!” He protested. “You need to hear this! Look, I get if you care about Isobel, but those feelings of yours are clearly diluting your vision of what’s going on. We are in danger, Aylin and if you don’t listen, you may regret it!”

“I will give you one chance.” Aylin said. “You will find Ketheric, and apologize for snooping through his office. You will also apologize to Isabel for humiliating her father like that!”

“No!” Cole shouted. “You’re letting your emotions get the better of you. You need to listen to-“

“THAT’S ENOUGH!” Aylin shouted. You’d swear the whole village could hear them.

Aylin allowed herself to calm down before continuing. “You’ve embarrassed the both of us enough. When we first arrived, you wanted to nothing more than to go back to Mount Celestial. Maybe it’s time you do that.”

Cole froze. “Aylin….”

“No.” She spoke plainly. “You’re my little brother, I swore to protect you. But right now, you’re making it really hard to show the Moonmaiden’s love to anyone else right now. I want you to go back to Mount Celestial and report back in to Mother’s honor guard. When I return from the rest of my duration here, we will talk.”

Cole took in her words but still needed to speak. “Sister, please just listen to-

Aylin halted him with a palm. “No. No more talking. I’m not talking as your sister but your superior officer. Back to Mother’s realm. Now.”

Aylin spoke no more. Cole knew nothing would change her mind. So he had to comply. He walked out of the tower to an open area. He looked back to Aylin one last time. Her face still fully enraged. Cole knew he couldn’t do anything here. So, he had to listen to his sister.

His wings extended. And with a large gust, he took over. His angelic light shining like a beacon as he aimed towards the sky. He looked back down on the village. The festival seemed to resume despite his interruptions. Cole overlooked the whole scene and he thought to himself. “I know what I saw. I just hope Aylin can predict it before it’s too late.”

———————————————————————

The large blue and silver doors flung open as Cole entered the grand Hall. He had been summoned by his mother for something very important, but it was still vague with the subject was.

“You called from me, mother?” Cole asked, his voice very curious.

Before Cole got his full answer, though he almost heard tears. He looked up to see his mother, Selûne, almost crying. Her typical cheerful and godly form seemed almost darkened and very depressed.

Cole took in the side of her, clearly taken back by The weakness in his mother’s posture. Cause expression grew concerned and he started to move forward. He wanted to ask his mother what troubled her but then he froze himself upon the first words that she spoke.

“I can’t see her, Cole” she spoke weakly.

“Who?”

“Your sister. I can’t explain it. But I can’t see her.”

Cole’s expression grew almost as dark as Selûne's. “What?”

“A tragedy happened at Moonrise.” Selûne began. “Your suspicions were true. Ketheric Thorm was a traitor for Shar.”

Cole suddenly got nervous. “But Aylin saw it coming, right? She stopped him, right?”

Selûne fully faced Cole. Her full expression of despair not in view. Cole had never seen his mother this weak. He knew she needed to let it out.

“Once the sweet Isobel died, he revealed his true intentions. Aylin was too stricken with grief. I can’t explain it all but I can’t find the light of Aylin’s life either. Both she and Isobel are invisible from my eyes.”

Cole couldn’t believe what he was hearing. His sister, along with the love of her life, seemed to be lost to this world. But while his mother seemed to focus on mourning the lost, Cole felt a different feeling. Rage.

“But HE is still there?” Cole asked. “Ketheric Thorm still lives, now under the rule of my evil aunt?”

Selûne looked up from her tears. She spoke again, this time almost angrily. “Yes. He still lives. Now with the dark lady on his shoulder. But his demeanor seems almost unstable. Almost if he shall betray her too.”

Cole saw the look in his mother’s eyes. He could comfort her in the moment, but he knew he couldn’t solve the problem. He couldn’t bring Aylin or Isobel back. In that moment, Cole knew only one way to help his mother, sister and everyone else who suffered from this disaster.

He drew his sword. His grip on its hilt tightened. The noise of it'ss draw seemed to attract Selûne's attention. She knew her son. And what he was doing. She was happy to accept it.

She raised her hand, shining a divine light on her son. The light encapsulated his sword as she wanted for certain.

“Is this truly what you want to do?”

Cole’s response was cold and firm. “Yes.”

“Then I accept your choice. Let us hope you can right this injustice.” Selûne spoke. “Now speak your oath.”

Cole appreciated his mother’s support, and in the moment, there was nothing he wanted to do more than this.

“I, Sir Cole, son of the Moonmaiden, Selûne, swear to my mother and to the Knight of the Oaths, Nautiz, this oath of vengeance. I swear to spend as long as I need to to train and become stronger. To reach my maximum potential. And when my training is complete, I swear to complete my goal of vengeance. I will storm Moonrise towers with my power. And with all my might, I WILL KILL KETHERIC THORM.”

And with that, the oath was set.

Chapter 9: The Shared Moonlight

Summary:

As Cole wraps up his story, he notices he now seems to have Shadowheart's full attention. Cole's story seems to have put them both in the mood to finish the wine bottle.

Cole exhaled slowly, the final words of his tale hanging in the air like smoke. “And that’s my story,” he said, voice low and frayed with exhaustion. His shoulders sagged as if the telling had drained something vital from him.

The scene returned to the small waterfall flowing off of a cliff near camp. The darkness of night surrounding it will the waterfall itself being shone on by the light of the moon.

Cole lay on his back now, arms folded behind his head, eyes half-lidded. Shadowheart remained seated at the cliff’s edge, her silhouette framed by moonlight. But her gaze had shifted—no longer on the horizon, but on him. Her expression was unreadable, yet unmistakably focused. Something in his story had struck her.

"So…" she began. "You're still hunting this man?"

Cole flinched, the name alone enough to stir the embers. “Yes. Ketheric Thorm,” he replied, jaw tightening. “My sister’s blood is on his hands. I spent years training to be strong enough to face him. I made a vow—I won’t stop until he’s dead.”
Shadowheart paused. Satisfied by the answer but still a look on of interest in her voice. "So then how did you end up on the Nautiloid?" she asked.

Suddenly, Cole got tense. His face scrunched up, looking darker and a hint of rage in his eyes. "Because I already failed once." Cole confessed. "I found where he was hiding and stormed the place. I beat the crap out of his lackeys and managed to get to the big man himself. But he still had a trick. He hit me with some different kind of magic. It wasn't Sharran and it wasn't Selunite. Whatever it was…" Cole sat back up, fully acknowledging his mistake. "It kicked my ass."

Cole sat in silence for a minute. Shadowheart didn't speak and both their minds seemed quiet. Suddenly, Cole heard the sound of a liquid being poured into a cup. Cole looked to see Shadowheart pouring the wine bottle into the two cups they had placed between them.

Cole's face turned curious. "What're you doing?"

Shadowheart's face turned more sincere. "I feel like if anyone needs a drink after a story like that, It's you."

Cole smiled. "Thanks." He took the glass in his hand and swirled it around for a moment. The liquid slowly turned into a mini whirlpool within the cup.

Cole looked up to see Shadowheart readying her own glass for a toast. "So…" She spoke, "How about a toast? Hmm? To your good fortune in kicking HIS ass next?" Her face smiled, an expression forming on her that you wouldn't typically see on a Sharran, at least not from Cole's knowledge of them.

But in the moment, he needed something to quiet his mind from his goal. He clinked his glass with Shadowheart and the two both took a large sip from their glasses. The wine felt nice going down Cole's throat and he appreciated the gesture Shadowheart made it good faith.

"Now!" Cole exclaimed. "Let's move on from my warpath. I wouldn't mind hearing more about you." He gestured as if handing her a microphone or some sort of talking stick.

Shadowheart suddenly turned more quiet. "Don't laugh." She stated. "But I'm not sure what else to say. When you worship Shar, secrecy is everything. Our goal is to keep our lives and memories hidden from others. Sometimes even ourselves. I don't really even know that much about myself."

"Well, that's not entirely true."

She looked over to see Cole looking almost smug.

"You like Night Orchids and you can't swim remember?" Cole stated with a grin. "You told me once."

Shadowheart suddenly felt a strange feeling. Something in her chest felt warm. She couldn't quite explain it but knew better than to show weakness like this. She brushed off the feeling and responded to Cole.

"I did. And you remembered. You're sweet."

She reached back down for the bottle.

"Come on. There's still plenty of wine, and the whole night ahead of us."

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The night seemed to move fast. Almost like a blur. The moon had just started to vanish as Cole and Shadowheart seemed to finish off the bottle. The two now both laid down on the rocky surface of the cliff side.

Cole took a deep breath, admiring the night sky above him. He knew his mother was watching, but right now, he didn't quite seem to care.

He looked to his right. Shadowheart laid flat in a similar position but her focus stay on the stars about. Her face almost seemed to show disappointment as the sunlight slowly started changing the tone of the sky.

"Almost morning….. the others will be awake soon." She commented.

Cole didn't speak. He stared at her in silence. But his mind seemed full of thoughts?

"You know, even for a Sharran, she seems really nice."

"I wonder what she really thinks about me?"

"It's nice that she understood my cause, I'd imagine a Cleric would somewhat get why a Paladin would follow his oath."

"Is it just me or in this light, is she really -"

Suddenly his thoughts were cut off.

"What?" Shadowheart said, almost playfully. Cole noticed she was now looking at him.

Cole debated his next choice in words but his thoughts seemed to want to finish themselves out loud.

"You're beautiful." He said, almost softly like a whisper.

"I know" Shadowheart said, almost a bit snarky. "But you're still sweet to notice. Tonight was a fun night."

"I'd have to agree," Cole said, feeling grateful this conversation turned into the direction it did. "I hope we can get another chance like this."

Shadowheart looked back at him. "Me too."

Suddenly, Cole caught a glimpse in her eye. She stared at him with a sweet, welcoming look. An invitation.

Cole leaned forward. In the moment, he didn't overthink it. His brain didn't go to who she worshipped, the divine rivalry between them, or even how she tried to kill him a few days ago.

In that moment, he thought of one thing.

That he wanted to kiss her.

And to his surprise, she allowed him.

Their lips suddenly met in a soft tender kiss.

A moment of peace and bliss that fully cut out any noise or uneasy feelings from around them. In that moment, they only thought of the two of them. Alone and in bliss.

And as the sun rose, and the moon began to vanish. Something else special, may have dawned that night as well.

Chapter 10: The Next Morning

Summary:

The next morning of the party dawns on the camp. We see the group make their next steps and some of last night's after math.

The sun rose over the campsite. It’s golden glow encapsulating the entire place. Cole adjusted his bag by the campfire. His gear packed and ready to go.

“I trust you enjoyed yourself last night.”

Cole looked behind him to see Halsin approaching. His form seeming warm and comforting. His massive size made him hard to miss. He seemed to tower over most of the others with Cole and Karlach being the exceptions.

“You could say that.” Cole said with a sly smile. “What about you? You indulge yourself in some booze or beauties last night?”

Halsin almost seemed to be surprised by the response but took like two seconds to move on.

“In truth, I did not. I so rarely indulgence situations like that.” Halsin responded. “ If you did last night, however. congratulations. Everyone has their own way of celebrating.”

Cole smirked for a moment as Halsin continued.

“I was hoping to speak with you. I wish to join your camp.” Halsin spoke.

Cole’s faces immediately turned confused. “This sorry bunch? Really?” He asked.

Halsin laughed before continuing. “You all showed true grit when dealing with the Goblins. We all must reach Moonrise Towers, and you clearly seem to be more skilled and prepared than the last bunch I asked to protect me.”

Cole smirked, remembering Araddin and his bunch from the grove. They ditched Halsin running from the Goblins and nearly took out their aggression on the Zevlor. That is, until Cole punched him in the face, scarring him off.

“Fair enough,” Cole remarked, “it’s like I always say ‘If you can’t get a bigger sword, then make sure you have more.’ If you want in, I won’t stop ya.”

Halsin almost gave an unsure smile. “An interesting expression. But I’m still grateful for the opportunity. Now I think it’s best I prove my worth. And I know just how. I know a route to Moonrise Towers.”

This statement seemed to draw the others in. Halsin began telling his story.
—————————————

“And so those are our option. We can travel through the mountain pass to the north, or we can travel through the Underdark.” Halsin explained

Everyone looked at him with different looks. He had seemed to say a dozen things but not of them fully understood everything.

“Well,” Gale said. “Travelling through the Underdark does safer. At least when you consider the dangers we may face in the mountains.”

“Tsk’va!” Lae’zel spoke. “My people have a crèche located in the mountains! A cure awaits us there and I will simply ignore it!” She turned to Cole. “Do not stand in my way of what I know is true.”

Cole gave a mock offended look. He knew Lae’zel’s attitude wasn’t uncommon for Githyanki so he usually let her speak her mind but Cole still wouldn’t take her sass lying down.

“Ok, first of all, a ‘please’ wouldn’t hurt you.” Cole explained “Secondly, Halsin. You said the two different ways bring us to different areas of the Shadowlands, right?”

“Yes.” Halsin followed. “Going through the mountains will bring us closer to Moonrise towers, but the Shadow curse in that area is stronger. If we go through the Underdark, we will have to go through a place called Grymforge. A former monastery for Dark Justiciars. However, it will lead us into a weaker area of the Shadow Curse, allowing us to at least get more adjusted to the curse.

Cole understood most of what Halsin said but something specific caught his ear. The words, “Dark Justiciars”. The most scared followers of Shar. And some people Cole had picked a few fights with throughout his lifespan. But his biggest concern came when Shadowheart spoke.

“Dark Justiciars. Then maybe that is the proper way to go. I insist we travel that way.” She ordered.

Lae’zel’s gaze turned to Shadowheart. “I have told you my crèche is our only hope of finding a cure. Is your foolishness really worth becoming a Ghaik?!” She barked.

“I will not allow some Githyanki superstitions to interrupt my destiny.” Shadowheart said. “We should venture to Gyrmforge.”

“Oh, lovely. They’re fighting again.” Astarion said. Almost with a tone that he was excited to see it. “Maybe they’ll kill each other this time.”

His hopes were dashed immediately, though when Cole stepped between the two fighting women.

“Alright, Alright, I get it. Both destinations are important. So how about this?” He explained. “I agree with what Halsin says, that we should approach the Shadow Curse more carefully so the Gyrmforge path seems right.”

Shadowheart gave a brief smile. Lae’zel was about to interject before Cole held up his hand.

“No questions from the audience, please.” He said. “But we should explore all of our options when it comes to finding a cure. I don’t want to end up with having to look to something like that devil, Raphael.”

“Agreed.” Karlach and Wyll said in unison, both speaking from experience with devils.

“So what I’m thinking,” Cole said, “is we’ll travel through the mountains to get to the Crèche first. But then we’ll find a way from there down into the Underdark. Whether or not the Githyanki can cure us, we still need to make it onward to the Shadow curse lands. I have a feeling we’ll be needed there, tadpole free or not.”

Cole looked around him. Everyone was nodded in agreement. Karlach was even looking enthusiastic and giving him a thumbs up.

Even Shadowheart and Lae’zel seemed in agreement that it was a good plan. “Very well,” Lae’zel argued. “As long as I reach my people and fulfil my goal.” Shadowheart beckoned in with her own thoughts. “Whatever can help with the tadpoles. But also considerate of you to let us both explore our options, Cole.”

Cole saw a genuine look of gratitude in her eyes. The same sweet look he familiarized himself with last night. That look was etched in his brain and for some reason, her voice made him freeze and want to listen to what she had to say. Shadowheart then made her way back to her tent. “I’ll go pack my things.” She said, standing up.

Cole watched her leave for a second. His mind almost entirely silent. The memories of the previous night still fresh in his mind. His mind continued to wander until…

“Soldier…?” Karlach said, snapping her fingers in front of him. “You good?”

Cole shook himself back to reality, responding to Karlach before things got too awkward. “Yeah, yeah. I’m good.” Cole argued. “Shadowheart has the right idea. Let’s all get packed up and head out. We leave in 10!”

The others broke off, each going to their tent to collect their belongings and gear. Cole, already having his back packed, waited by the centre of camp. He hummed to himself in boredom for a minute until something blocked the sun from his face. He looked up to see Karlach standing over him.

“Hey Feathers, want to answer something for me?” She asked.

Cole raised an eyebrow to her. “I’m ‘Feathers’ now, am I?” He asked in response.

Karlach smiled brightly. “Seems fitting, don’t you think? No one else has wings here.”

Cole shrugged. “Fair enough. So what’s up?”

Karlach crossed her arms. A smirk growing on her face. “So bear with me. The life of last night’s party suddenly vanishes as things die down. I look and notice Shadowheart is gone too.”

A slight blush started creeping up Cole’s face as Karlach talked.

“I look around and notice no one can seem to find you two. I go to bed with no luck. The next morning you two are back. You’re acting WAY nicer to each other compared to last week when she literally tried to kill you.” Karlach continued talking, as Cole’s nerves continued to raise. “So this has me asking….”

Cole began to shake, bordering on a self implosion.

“Did you two fuck last night?” Karlach let out, with an excited look on her face.

Cole froze, clearly shocked by Karlach’s immediate jump to a bigger conclusion.

“N- No!” Cole shouted, slightly startled.

Karlach gave a slightly disappointed look. “Aw, really? I was rooting for you two. I saw a real enemies to lovers thing going on with you guys.” She pouted. “Nothing happened, really?”

“Well I didn’t say that” Cole said off to the side.

“Wait, what?!” Karlach shouted. “Tell me everything.”

“Ok, ok. Just keep your voice down. We ended up sharing a bottle of wine over by the waterfall. We talked, we shared some stories, and we kind of… kissed.”

Karlach looked with a total blank stare. Slowly a large smile grew on her face. “Oh my gods, that’s amazing! You two would be great for each other. Ooh! I gotta think of couple names! Uh… Shadowbird? Ooh, or what about Angelheart?”

Kareach started freaking out over this. Her engine almost looking ready to burn a hole in the dirt. “Easy, tiger.” Cole said. “You need to calm down.”

Karlach slowed down and began taking some deep breaths. “Rightrightright. I need to relax. But still, how are you guys feeling now?”

“I wouldn’t know. I haven’t talked to her since.” Cole responded.

Karlach stared at him with a disappointed look. “You haven’t talked since?! And you're wasting time talking to me?! No! I won’t allow that! Go talk to her!” Karlach suddenly barked. Her face seeming almost a new shade of red purely rage coloured.

Cole tried weakly to tell her it wasn’t necessary but Karlach refused to accept. With no other choice, she picked up Cole’s pouch and threw it towards Shadowheart’s tent.

As Cole ran after it, her simply heard Karlach yell from behind him.

“You’ll thank me later!”
—————————————

Cole had just picked up his bag. Unexpectedly, Karlach was pretty accurate with her aim. She always was good at throwing things. Whether for tossing things at enemies or just for something specific like this.

Whether or not he agreed with Karlach’s methods, Cole was slightly grateful for this opportunity. He did want to talk to Shadowheart. He had finally settled on his course of action by the time he made it to Shadowheart’s tent.

Cole slowly lifted the flap of her tent. She had changed from her camp clothes back into her regular armour. She had just finishing stuff her pack as she looked to see Cole at her door. Her face seemed to light up, if only slightly, at seeing him.

“Hello, Cole.” She spoke. “All’s well I hope?”

Cole almost froze for a second. He faked a nervous cough before responding. “Yeah, Yeah, everything’s good. That is, unless something should be wrong?”

Shadowheart herself seemed to get nervous. Her voice dropped ever so slightly before responding. "No." She stated. "I just wanted to see how you felt. After the night, we spent together. You know, when we talked?"

Cole smiled sheepishly a little bit before responding. "Talked?"

Shadowheart rolled her eyes. But in a more playful way compared to before. "AND kissed."

Cole giggled under his breath. He was amused at the situation but slightly grateful Shadowheart found it more humorous rather than annoying.

"Actually," Cole started "It was nice. Like… really nice. I wouldn't be against another night like that. If you're willing, of course."

Shadowheart smiled warmly. Her face seemed to almost beam at his response. Shadowheart stood up with her packed bag slung over her shoulder. "I hope so too." She said. "Though I seriously doubt what kind of courtship we'll be afforded, given all that we're facing. But if curious to see where this goes, I am as well."

Cole look at her with almost a hint of shock in his face.

Shadowheart was still smiling, but her face turned into a more questioning expression. "What's that look for?" She asked.

Cole chuckled as he responded. "Sorry, just didn't think you'd be that level headed towards me. Y'know, considering you tried to kill me last week."

Shadowheart looked at him almost fed up with him now. "Never letting that go, are you?" She stepped forward and gently hit Cole's shoulder with her bag. "Come on, we better get moving."

Cole gestured her to go ahead. "Lead the way, ma'am."

The two chuckled as the made their way back towards the center of camp. A couple laughs being shared over their antics.

Meanwhile Karlach watched them from near the place she met Cole at. She seemed clearly pleased that her plan seemed to work. A large grin grew on her face as she watched Cole and Shadowheart make their way over.

"What are you grinning at?" Wyll said with a questioning look, as see slowly approached Karlach from the other direction.

Karlach noticed Wyll coming and tried her best to brush off her excitement. "Nothing, nothing at all." She said, anxiously. "Hey, for no reason, what you think of the name, 'Angelheart'?"

Chapter 11: The Lair of the Githyanki

Summary:

The group's misadventures in the creche and Cole learns an important lesson about making mistakes. (TBH, I'm kinda speed running the creche. lol. Really want to get to Act 2 for story reasons)

"You really just make great decisions, don't you?" Astarion asked.

"I get it." Cole responded.

"It truly was a good idea to check with the Githyanki to see if they had a cure for us."

"I get it."

"It's just a shame they didn't."

"I get it."

"Although I could go without the betraying and trying to murder us part."

"KARLACH!"

Suddenly Karlach's large fist came down, hitting Astarion's head.

"Ouch!" he cried. "What was that for?"

Cole regained both of their attentions and called the others over as well so they could think of a new plan. Their idea to check the Githyanki creche didn't exactly turn out well.

Almost the moment they arrived, they were greeted by several hostile Gith with swords to their throats. Cole knew they could easily fight their way out but Lae'zel managed to get them to lower their weapons thanks to some sort of Gith Protocol. From there, they were brought to the doctor, or Gusthill as Lae'zel called them.

She introduced them to a large device called the Zathisk. It was some sort of repurposed Illithid device that you apparently sat down in so it could remove the tadpole. Lae'zel, with it being her turf, decided to go first. But something went wrong. Lae'zel tried to push through but the device itself couldn't seem to handle the tadpole. It blew itself up, allowing Lae'zel to free herself from it's restraints. After getting an earful from the doctor, they had no time to continue thinking about their next move before the doctor called in a group of soldiers to detain them.

They managed to fight off the guards, but this made Lae'zel make a decision in a moment of weakness. She believed the doctor to be the true traitor to Githyanki kind. She demanded they go report her to the top officer. Cole could tell she was going through something and decided to let her take the lead.

But upon trying to expose the Gustill, the Githyanki shunned them. They demanded the artefact that Shadowheart carried believing it to be involved in the Grand Design, the Githyanki's fear that Mind Flayer's will rise up and try to conquer the world, ceremorphing every living being in the realms.

With no other choice, the group was forced to fight the Githyanki of the creche. The group barely managed to survive as they now huddled around the central chamber of the monastery the creche was built into. Blood splattered across the walls and at least a dozen dead Githyanki surrounding them. Lae'zel stood above the body of the Inquisitor. Her face showing a look of pain. Cole could clearly tell she felt pain in killing her own comrades. But even she knew what was so important about keeping the artefact safe. Lae'zel's pain was just enough to distract Cole from noticing Shadowheart walk up to him.

"Well…" She said, almost a hint of sarcasm in her voice.

"Go ahead." Cole said, now noticing her.

"What?" Shadowheart asked.

Cole turned, but kept his face relatively calm. "You want to say you were right about the creche."

Shadowheart smiled smugly but still spoke relatively calmy. "I was, but Lae'zel's clearly going through something and we all need a moment to rest. I'll just rub it in your face later."

"Joy." Cole said dully.

But then, the walls of the creche shook. The building around them almost looked ready to collapse. Everyone gathered closely together, but then even Lae'zel jumped away from Inquisitor's body as a platform near it started to open up and a heavenly light shown out of it. Suddenly, a projection of a large, tall, empowering grey toned githyanki woman appeared out of it.

Cole knew this Gith. Or rather something in the form of a Gith. His mother had told him stories of her, the kind of danger she was and while his kind were protected from her, it was important to remember how dangerous she was. His theory was confirmed when Lae'zel spoke her name.

"Queen Vlaakith. It is an honour" Lae'zel spoke, as she kneeled before the projection.

Vlaakith. Cole shuddered at the name. A Lich who stole the throne of Gith from her son, Orpheus. But Cole’s history lessons had taught him that Githyanki don’t all believe this story. As he debated his next move in his head, Vlaakith’s voice boomed again.

“Clearly, your compatriots do not share the same attitude as you, Lae’zel” Vlaakith echoed.

Cole's attention zipped back to the moment at hand. Lae'zel was kneeled towards Vlaakith but her eyes were aimed at Cole, rolling at his lack of attention. Vlaakith herself almost seemed to look at Cole with a feeling of rage.

Cole redirected himself to the situation towards Vlaakith.

"Apologies. My thoughts are very fascinating when I'm left alone with them." He replied. "So, how can we help you?"

Cole could sense the anger coming off of Lae'zel. Ignoring it, Vlaakith moved in on Lae'zel specifally. "Lae'zel. You carry something of great importance with you."

Vlaakith raised her hand. The Artefact materialized in her hand.

"The Astral Prism. It is an important weapon belonging to our people. But it is infected. It must be cleansed." Vlaakith spoke.

Lae'zel spoke with a tone of obedience. "I will cleanse it, my queen. Tell me how."

"There is an individual living inside the prison. Kill them. And the cleansing will be complete." Vlaakith ordered. "Do this, Lae'zel, and I will grant you the greatest reward, Ascension."

Lae'zel's face almost seemed to glow. "You honour me, my queen."

And with that, Vlaakith's projection vanished into the prism. The room fell silent. The only thing hanging in the air were Lae'zel's, and now the group's new orders.

"We should really consider this." Gale said. "Assuming Vlaakith means the golden Paladin, we need their power to protect from whatever the absolute is."

Cole nodded in agreement. "That's a fair point. We should be really careful with how we approach the situation."

"Lae'zel already ran in." Shadowheart said bluntly.

Everyone's attention turned to Astral Prism. A slight magical silhouette of Lae'zel was still visible outside of the Astral Prism but Lae'zel herself was nowhere to be found.

"Damnit!" Cole yelled. "Come on!" He started sprinting after Lae'zel.

With that, the group was forced to run into the Astral Prism with no time to change their decision. Only hoping to stop their Githyanki companion before she did something they would regret.

-----------------------------------------
"Well, that went well." Shadowheart spoke.

She, Cole, Gale and Karlach now wandered through a tunnel lower beneath the Temple. It's large lights above them shining the markings and paintings of Lathander worship surrounding them.

Their mission into the Astral Plane had not gone very well. Upon catching to Lae'zel, they came across the Golden Paladin from their dreams. Lae'zel wanted to slaughter them in Vlaakith's name but they had other plans. They isolated Cole alone from the rest of the group and explained their intentions. They stole the astral prism from Vlaakith and managed to use it to repel the absolute's will. They needed a way to fight in the material plane though. That's where Cole and the others came in.

They also confirmed what Cole knew about Vlaakith. The Lich Queen and her false Godhood. Cole brought this knowledge to the others and it was safe to say Lae'zel didn't take it well. Upon leaving the Astral Prism, Lae'zel was shaken. Demanding to leave, she, Wyll and Astarion decided to return to camp back out in the mountains. Cole, and the others decided to do one final search of the temple before moving on.

"Are you still hanging on to that 'I told you so'?" Cole asked Shadowheart, a questioning look appearing on his face.

"Do you really think so little of me that I would prepare mentally prepare for a moment like that?" Shadowheart asked, almost sarcastically.

"Do you really want an answer to that?"

Cole and Shadowheart looked almost smugly at each other before Karlach shouted from up ahead.

"Hey guys! Come look at this!" She yelled. She had made it a decent way ahead of the others and directed them into a large chamber at the end of the path. The chamber itself was nothing grand. A small set of stair leading to a alter to the Morning Lord. But it was in the middle of the altar that caught everyone's attention.

A large Golden mace. A powerful aura emanating from it. Definitely Radiant Magic. Cole recognized it from somewhere before. A young Tiefling they met on the road. She spoke of a mythical weapon called "The Blood of Lathandar". While the group had not intended on finding it, it would seem they did

"Not much else seems to be in this room." Gale pointed out. But then he attention was directed to the altar around the mace. "But look at this. The Alter seems connected to the mirror. It must be some sort of trigger portal. When the mace is removed, the portal opens up to outside the temple."

Cole then approached the mace. "So then we take a powerful mace, and then we get a faster way out of here? Sounds awesome to me!" He slowly stretched his hand out towards it.

"Hold on." Shadowheart interrupted "You're just going to grab it without wondering if anything bad will happen?"

"I'm sure if something bad happens we could deal with it." He responded. "Besides, we could use this. You need a new mace, don't you?"

Shadowheart gave a questioning look. Almost as if she didn't believe Cole actually said that. "Well, yes. But still it could be very dangerous. We should take a moment to think."

Cole shrugged it off. "I'm sure it's fine. What's the worst that could happen?"

---------------------------------

"Ok…. I can sense you want to say it. You've been holding it in. Just let it out so we can move on."

Cole's voice carried a tone of regret. In the span of a few hours the group had been in a quite a long and dangerous situation. All topped off by Cole's decision on what to do with the blood of Lathander.

Removing the mace ended up triggering a large sun powered lance out on the balcony of the temple. It's laser blasted through the mirror portal and started destroying the temple and creche from the inside out. The group had barely managed to survive the destruction through Cole flying Shadowheart out and Gale casting magic door on him and Karlach.

Everyone had just made it outside as the creche exploded. All that now stood of the temple was a handful of destroyed buildings and piles of rubble. The dust from the mess practically covered our heroes. Giving away what had happened to the rest of them upon returning to camp.

Wyll and Astarion didn't share too much of an opinion but upon news of the creche's destruction, Lae'zel punched Cole in the face. She stormed off to her tent but her feelings towards Vlaakith at the moment almost prevented her from doing something rash like leaving altogether.

Cole now sat on his sleeping bag by the bonfire. His face now nurturing a fresh bruise. Shadowheart sat beside him casting her healing magic on his face and any other damage took during their escape.

As they sat there, Cole braced himself for the last hit he knew was coming. He mentally braced for it as Shadowheart opened her mouth to speak.

"I told you so."

Chapter 12: The Shadows below

Summary:

Our group moves on to the underground lair of Gyrmforge. They'll find some fights, facts and a little bit of flirting. ;) (Next chapter on to Act 2 for a lore drop!)

The shadowy lair of Gyrmforge was a far different experience from the sunny mountains from before. It was a large Sharran monastery deep in the Underdark. Statues of Dark Justiciars flooded the halls. Emblems of Shar worship all over the place.

So naturally….

Cole was sick to his stomach.

Simply being a Selûnite in a place like this felt wrong. But to be the son of Selûne herself? It was like asking to be hunted down and skinned alive.

After finding an entrance down to the Underdark, the group were met with quite a few challenges. An angry Spectator, some Minotaur, some angry Drow, even some Kua-Toa. But eventually they had managed to track down some Duergar that were guarding a raft to the fortress.

After insulting his hair however, Cole ended up kicking the Duergar's butts and the crew steered the raft themselves. They had arrived at Gyrmforge just a moment ago. The Duergar guarding the fortress believed Cole and his friends to be True Souls. So they immediately stole their attention away informing them a True Soul named Nere being trapped behind a wall of Rubble.

The situation was even uglier on the other side. Some deep gnomes, including Barcus Wroot, were being forced to try and dig Nere out of the rubble with pickaxes. Cole made a promise to get them out and already set some plans in motion.

Some of the duergar, upset with Nere for not paying them, were caught by Cole's ears. Thanks to some convincing and promises of money., Cole convinced them to betray Nere and help them once he was free.

The group was now exploring the fortress for anything that could be of use to them before reaching the Shadowlands, and to see if anything could be used to free Nere.

Cole, Shadowheart, and Karlach chose to a take the upper paths to the right of the docks. Cole's reasoning? "Worst case, we drop a giant stone from the roof on the rubble" He said. Shadowheart and Karlach accompanied him just to make sure he didn't cause any damage to himself or others.

*CRACK!*

"COME ON YOU LAZY SHITES!"

The yelling grew louder and louder as the group reached the end of the hallway. A pair of Duergar soldiers were mercilessly caning a pair of Roathe. The lashes on their fur were deep and looked painful but the Duergar only seemed to care about them clearing a path of rubble blocking a stairway to an upper platform.

"Poor beasts" Shadowheart said, noticing the pain in their eyes. "No one should have to suffer like this."

Cole noticed the pain in both her eyes and the beasts. He stepped forward getting the attention of the Duergar

"Hey, Hey, Hey, How about you ease up on the lashes? Hit them enough, they'll be going after you instead of the rubble." He said, hoping to get them to back off.

The Duergar shot Cole a menacing look, but, it was still Cole, so it didn't faze him too badly. But still Cole knew he had to try and get them to stop.

"Back off, wings!" The Duergar shouted. "They're my beasts! I'll do what I wish!"

Cole shot his own menacing look back at the Duergar. While he didn't flinch too badly, Cole could tell he made an impression.

"Ok, here's what's gonna happen." Cole explained. "You're going to let me talk to them, and you're going to stop flicking that whip at them like it's the only thing burned into your brain. Got it?"

The Duergar trembled in fear, it took it a minute before Cole got a response. "Ye-Ye Yes sir!"

Cole stepped back from the Duergar and back moving towards the Roathe.

Meanwhile, Shadowheart and Karlach watched the event play out. Both hosting a surprisingly shocked look at Cole's actions.

"Damn." Karlach spoke. "Feathers really can scare the pants off people, huh?"

Shadowheart looked at her with a questioning look. "Still calling him Feathers, are we?"

Karlach grinned at Shadowheart with a big goofy smile. "Of course! He deserves something cutesy. It helps throw off the whole hero gig he has going on."

"He plays hero but I feel like even he has weaknesses." Shadowheart spoke. She turned to see Karlach smirking at her. But no ordinary smirk. A smirk that said she knew something. "Oh? Like you, for example?"

Shadowheart suddenly blushed and tensed up at Karlach's question. "What?" she asked weakly.

Karlach giggled and began to explain. "You really think it's not obvious? You two don't exactly do the best job of hiding it."

Shadowheart began stammering. Looking almost dumbfounded. "I- I- I have no idea what you're talking a-"

 

BOOM!

Suddenly the caved in wall exploded. The hunks of rocks flying outward. Opening up the passage. Shadowheart and Karlach looked to see both Cole and Roathe safe and away from the rubble. While the Duergar were dead and their bodies being pushed over the edge of the cliff down into the abyss.

Shadowheart and Karlach looked over at the Roathe who began to take a moment to relax again. As they did, they noticed Cole kneeling down to the Roathe who seemed to look the oldest.

"Now," Cole spoke "Tell me everything you know about this Ketheric Thorm."

--------------------------

”So, do you wanna talk about what just happened?” Shadowheart asked.

“I’m fine.” Cole said. After his recent outburst and freeing the animals, they had managed to find some more explosive powder. They were now returning to the wreckage to free the true soul Nere from his entrapment.

“Look, you’re allowed to be upset about this clearly there’s something related to that Thorm person you hate.” Shadowheart insisted.

“Look, this isn’t the easiest subject for me to talk about. That Roathe knew some stuff about him but nothing I didn’t already know. Now we have the explosives let’s go free that Drow.” Cole said, seeming to want to quickly move on from the conversation.

Karlach noticed the change in Cole’s demeanor. His cheerful tone seemed to change at the mention of this ‘Thorm’ name. Karlach, however was unaware of what this name meant to him.

But one thing was clear to Karlach. That Shadowheart knew. And that meant someone could answer her question. Once Cole moved ahead far enough, Karlach quickly walked up to Shadowheart.

“So… what’s up with him?” Karlach asked, trying her best to sound curious but not too curious.

Shadowheart stared at her for a moment with a questioning look on her face. But she decided that even though Cole told her this in confidence if she kept some things vague, couldn’t truly be snoopy.

“It’s difficult to explain.” She began. “Do you remember that guy, Gortash, that you told us you hate?”

Karlach gave a disgusted look. “Ugh, don’t remind me of that motherfucker.” She retorted, quite literally looking sick.

“That.” Shadowheart said. “That feeling. Basically, this man, Ketheric Thorm, he is Cole’s equivalent of that. Cole told me a bit of the story. But the sum up is, that man wronged Cole and he wants revenge”

“Ah. I’ll admit it’s weird seeing Feathers like that. But if it’s a situation like that, then I’d say it’s pretty understandable.” Karlach spoke almost like a wise monk, like she was almost a skilled master in revenge and knew exactly how Cole’s mind was working.

A few minutes passed and Karlach and Shadowheart had caught up with Cole and Gale at the foot of the cave in. The gnomes were still mining away at the rock until Cole approached the Duergar Sergeant who was leading the effort.

“I found this explosive powder deep in the temple. This should be enough to blow open the tunnel.” Cole explained.

The Duergar woman barely acknowledged Cole before turning to scream at the workers. “COME ON YOU SLUGS!” She yelled. “GET CLEAR UNLESS YOU WANNA BE BLOWN TO BITS!”

At the sound of her aggressive tone, the gnomes and dwarves began clearing out the tunnel blockage. One was told to layout the explosive powder from the rocks before clearing.

“IGNIS!”

Gale cast a firebolt from a distance, causing the explosion to happen and the rocky debris began to scatter of FB in different directions.

As the dust from the rubble began to disperse, the group cleared their eyes to see a long haired male Drow emerge from the blocked off tunnel. Emanating from him was a dark aura, one that the others could easily identify. The Tadpole. A True soul. There was no debate. This is Nere.

As everyone regained their senses, Nere’s focus fell on the Deep Gnome woman cowering to his left. “You insolent wretch!” He cried. “Nere does not tolerate failure!”

Cole noticed he started preparing to cast Thunderwave. Nere was going to push her into the lava. Thanks to his usual sense of justice, he couldn’t let that happen. As the wave was about to hit the gnome and sent her flying, Cole rushed forward to catch her mid air.

“You know,” Cole began, smugly. “You really should be careful where you point that thing. Someone could get hurt.” He placed the Gnome back on the ground and redirected his attention to Nere.

Nere stared at him with a sickly look. Like in his eyes, Cole was the most disgusting thing in the world.

“You care for the weak, True soul?” He asked.

“No, I care for the innocent.” Cole responded. “If I cared for the weak, I would care about you and your feelings.”

Karlach almost snorted out a laugh, before Nere’s gaze fell on her and the others. Nere suddenly gave a stranger look. A look like he just figured out a hard riddle.

“Of course. This is a test. The Absolute wishes me to prove my worth. She sends liars and heretics into my mists in order to prove my loyalty.” Nere said, almost voice almost matching that of a scrambling thought.

“Ok, I’ve had enough.” Cole said, seeming almost exhausted. “Oi, Dolgor! Time to earn your gold!” He called.

With that, the Duergar attacked. The temple turned into a battleground. Nere himself refused to back down. He went into battle mode with his weapon readied and his magic began glowing around him.

But Nere wasn’t ready for who he was up against.

Cole was charging at him in seconds. His blade shining a bright silver flash as readied it into attack position.

“LUNAR SMITE!”

Cole screamed out his attack as his blade made contact with Nere. The Drow stammered backwards, Cole’s attack clearly already taking its toll on him.

“I can handle him!” Cole called out. “Keep the others off my back!”

The others didn’t have time to think. They spread out, each of them covering a different side of the battlefield.

Shadowheart began casting her divine spells, taking out any cultists that got close. Karlach raged out and began tossing cultus across the room, slamming them against the walls and swinging her greataxe with all their strength. Gale Cast in Armada of magic spells in every direction incinerating or destroying anyone that got close. Lae’zel swung her sword at enemies with the full force of a Githyanki warrior. Wyll took on some of the sword wielders, matching their finesse easily and relying on his warlock powers when it got tough. And Astarion was quick with his daggers, dodging heavy attacks and cutting anyone who got close.

Nere steadied himself. Ready to strike back against Cole. “So confident against me?” He asked. “I am Nere. A True soul of the Absolute! You stand no chance against.”

Cole gave a him snarky laugh and prepared for his next strike. “Sure, Poser.” He said. “Now let me show you what a REAL God’s chosen can do.”

—————————————

 

The battle was over before too long. Nere’s headless body lay flat at Cole’s feet. His head had been removed as a gift for a Myconid colony he had been slaughtering. In exchange for it, the colony offered a room full of treasures they retrieved from some dead adventurers.

“Ok here’s the plan.” Cole explained. “Wyll, You, Gale, and Lae’zel will go back to the colony. Get what they can offer us and meet us back here. Astarion, Shadowheart, Karlach and I will finish exploring this place and find the place that leads up to the Underdark. Then we’ll all make our way when you get back.”

“Sounds like a plan, Chief.” Wyll said. “Alright, let’s get moving.”

Cole watched as Wyll vs the others loaded themselves back onto the raft they arrived on. Wyll and Gale pushed the boat out and they began rowing back in the direction of the Myconid Colony.

Cole then turned his attention back to Shadowheart and Karlach. “Alright, you two. Probably what’s best is a divide and conquer method. I’ll take the rafters and look for anything on the upper floors. Karlach, check the area Nere was trapped in. That poison gas should’ve cleared out by now. Shads, go check that wing to the east. We didn’t get the best chance to check that area before we found the smoke powder.”

“Got it!” Karlach said with excitement.

“A good plan” Shadowheart noted.

“Alright, let’s do this!” Cole shouted. He extended his wings and took off for the upper floor.

Karlach and Shadowheart broke apart and headed off in the asked directions. As everyone went off to began their search, Shadowheart stopped in her tracks for a moment. A thought crossed her mind.

“Did he just call me ‘Shads’?”

————————————

“Why do Sharrans believe everything needs a dozen booby traps?” Cole asked himself. He found himself along a large bridge that stretched across the upper levels of the fortress. Cole believed the exit to the shadowlands was on the other side.

But almost immediately after stepping on it, a trap activated. The whole bridge was full of spike traps and flamethrowers. Each once activating within almost 2 seconds of each other.

"I swear if someone actually got through this before without Godly powers, they have my respect."

They were fast, but Cole was lucky he was quicker. His agility allowed him to dodge every trap that shot at him. Once or twice there were some close calls, and Cole walked away with a singed feather or two, but he had made it to the end of the bridge.

But to his displeasure the bridge lead him into a dead end. Simply a room with little to no wonder about it. If there was an entrance to the shadowlands, it wasn't in this room.

But something else in the room did manage to catch Cole's eye. Off to the side of the room, preserved from the dust and cob webs inside of a glass containment shelf, was a idol dedicated to Shar. The dark stone it was made of seemed almost polished, it was so clean. But despite the condition of it, it made Cole sick to his stomach. Sharrans themselves, Cole had no real problems with. But his aunt herself? Cole couldn't stand.

And this wasn't just purely based on divine rivalry. Cole had personal reasons. Shar was the one who first gave Ketheric Thorm his powers to overthrow Aylin and imprison her. Whoever Ketheric served now wasn't Shar, but it still all started with her.

Cole couldn't stand the sight of the Idol, but through all his hatred, another thought crossed his mind.

"Shadowheart might actually want this"

He prepared to store the idol away in his pack, but then almost as if on cue, Shadowheart emerged from the doorway into the room.

"There you are! Did you actually avoid any traps out there or did everything on this bridge get destroyed?" She asked, almost angrily.

Cole stood up, holding the idol still in his hands. "Hey, perfect timing!" Cole exclaimed. "I found this just sitting around, maybe you'd like it."

As Cole held out the Idol, he noticed a change in Shadowheart's demeanor. She stepped back, clearly unsure about what was going on.

"What's your game, exactly?!" She shouted. "A Selûnite bearing gifts sounds like a trick if I've ever heard one, even if it's you."

"Are you being serious, right now?" Cole asked. "We fought an army of Goblins together. I've saved your life three times already."

"Twice"

"Two and a half. My point is, " Cole continued, "I've given you more than enough reasons to trust me, even if there's some sort of divine rivalry between us."

Shadowheart started to calm down more, but still held a defensive expression. "It's called 'not being manipulated'. So excuse me."

"Manipulated?!" Cole yelled. "Is that what you called the night of the party? I poured out my past to you. I realize that's harder for you but after everything we've been through, I'd like to think you can trust me!"

"I do trust you!" Shadowheart shouted.

"Then just accept the gift and kiss me like you hate me!" Cole responded.

"Easily done!" Shadowheart said, a little to Cole's surprise.

Suddenly, Shadowheart grabbed Cole by the rim of his armor, and the other hand up on the back of his neck. She then pulled him closer to her. Cole lost his balance and fell against one of the walls of the room. Shadowheart fell back with him and Cole caught her by her arms as she fells towards him.

But that didn't stop her.

As the two leaned against the wall, Shadowheart pressed her lips against Cole's. In that moment, all the noise around them seemed to vanish. Nothing seemed to exist in Cole's mind, except for her.

But almost as fast as it happened, it ended.

Shadowheart pulled her lips away but she still allowed Cole to hold her. His hands had slid down to her waist. Cole's wings seemed to almost falter a little at the sensitivity of the moment.

Shadowheart backed up slightly, a slight blush creeping up on her cheeks. "C-Cole" She stammered "I - I-"

"OI! You two up there?!"

Both Cole and Shadowheart froze at the sound of Karlach's booming voice. They both looked outside to see her standing down below back by the docks.

"I found an elevator that leads up to the entrance to the Shadowlands!" Karlach exclaimed. She then pointed out to the water. "And it looks like the others are coming back! Get down here!"

Before Shadowheart could respond, Cole suddenly picked her up. "Hang on" He said. He leapt off the bridge and spread his wings. Slowly he flapped down to Karlach, landing softly near her. Shadowheart climbed out of his arms before it looked too weird.

"A little warning next time?" She asked

Cole took a small bow. "Of course, milady. Now then….. Karlach?"

Karlach gave a slight smirk at the scene before turning her attention to Cole. "Oh, right! Follow me!"

Karlach took off towards where she claimed the elevator was. As she ran off, Cole and Shadowheart followed close behind.

Shadowheart felt nervous. In the last 2 minutes, her awkwardness around Cole had skyrocketed. But she decided she should at least say something.

"Cole- " She began.

"It's okay." Cole interrupted. He spoke in slow calm tone. "I understand that must've been awkward. Let's deal with getting to the Shadowlands right now. Then whenever you want to talk….. I'll be around."

Shadowheart suddenly felt a warm fuzzy feeling. Her chest felt like it was tightening. A slight blush returned to her cheeks but she managed to hide it as she looked away from Cole.

"Thank you." She whispered.

And with that, the two chased after Karlach, the next chapter of their adventure awaiting them.

Chapter 13: First steps into the lands of Shar

Summary:

Cole and the others enter the shadowlands. There, They're met with an assortment of enemies and friends. As well as some personal development.

The metal doors at the end of the tunnel opened up in an instant. Slowly, they moved open revealing the scene on the other side.

The group stepped and most of them were shocked at the absolute darkness. The lands themselves looked like they were entirely made up of shadows. As if any form of light was automatically shut off like a switch.

Everyone stepped out with caution. Halsin had warned them of the dangers of this place so they had to be careful.

"This place seems like a vampire's paradise, a land covered in shadow, no sign of the sun. Think of all the prey." Astarion said, seeming to almost admire the land. Shadowheart gave him a look of anger and elbowed him in the gut. "Hold your tongue" She said. "These are the lands of my lady, Shar. You will show her beauty the proper respect."

"We could stop and admire," Cole jumped in, "But we do still have stuff to do. Come on let's get moving"

Cole stepped forward. The others shortly followed. Cole's gaze drifted to Shadowheart for a moment. She was entirely focused on the environment. Of course this land would be fascinating to a Sharran. Cole wouldn't mind so much if it wasn't for their earlier moment in Grymforge. The kiss still somewhat in his mind.

Suddenly, the party started to collapse to the ground.

Karlach fell first, followed by Astarion, and then Gale. Eventually everyone fell to the ground except for Cole and Shadowheart.

"What's happening?" Shadowheart asked. She started rushing towards Karlach hoping to heal her. But almost the second she did, Karlach seemed to be perfectly fine again. As the distance between Shadowheart and each of the others shortened, they seems to feel better again.

"Now I'm confused." Astarion spoke. "Does this land want to hurt us or not?"

Once Gale was back on his feet, he looked over to Shadowheart wondering how she seemed to be fine. He then sensed a magical presence around her and figured out the answer.

"It's Shadowheart's mace!" Gale exclaimed. "The Lathander light emanating off it seems to dispel the shadows. It's so simple, light dispels the shadows. Everyone, torches!"

Wyll, Karlach and Lae'zel pulled out torches from their packs. Once the lights started shining, everyone started to feel safer from the curse.

But then something caught Astarion's eye. "Hold on" He interrupted. "If light is needed to dispel the shadows, how is he fine?" He points at Cole with a clearly fascinated look.

Everyone looked at Cole with a questioning look. Like Astarion said, he seemed to be fine. He was outside of the radius of light of anyone's torches or the blood. Yet he seemed to be fine.

Gale gave a puzzling look. "I don't know it's almost as if -"

"Feathers, look out!" Karlach shouted

A Shadowy figure emerged behind him. It's dark claw getting ready to slash him across this back. The others started moving forward to attack.

But then, Cole shifted his gaze. He hit the shadowy figure with an intense stare. The figure began to falter, it weakened in Cole's presence. But despite it's newly frail state, Cole wouldn't show it mercy. "Piss off" he spoke. He drew his sword and drove it into the shadow's chest. Upon contact, the shadow dissolved. It vanishes and all that was left seemed to be a small black and green core like orb. Clearly what used to be it's heart.

"Whoa" Karlach exclaimed. "Feathers, that thing was full on scared of you."

"I think I can take a guess." Gale butted in. "Being the Son of Selune, this is naturally a domain where Cole would stand out. His bloodline and divine magic are essentially his own torch in the land like this."

Cole knew this already, of course. The day he fought Ketheric Thorm, he felt these shadows try to claim him before. But his mother knew this curse would come for him. So she made him untouchable to it. But Cole was still grateful Gale was able to explain it to the others. "Thanks, mom" he whispered to himself, sheathing his sword.

"We better get moving" Cole said. "We have a way to survive now. We should make sure we use it right."

And with that the journey was back on.

-----------------------------------------------

The group had been wandering through the shadowlands for a while. Most of them huddled around in a torch circle, staying close to the light to avoid the shadow curse. Cole's protection allowed him to take the lead. One of their strongest fighters not being restricted to holding a torch was definitely a benefit.

Cole scanned the lands up ahead. The dark Sharran magic was still swarming the area. Fully eager to claim their lives, but Cole was going to make sure that didn't happen.

Suddenly, his peaceful vibes were interrupted.

"Hey." Shadowheart spoke. The cleric had found her way up to Cole away from the rest of the crowd. Cole looked over to acknowledge her, but his vibe immediately changed upon noticing something.

"Wait, where's your mace?" Cole asked. Suddenly, seeming more concern than you'd say he was a second ago. "These shadows are this close to-"

"Easy, relax" Shadowheart said. "The Shadow curse doesn't seem to affect me like it does the others. It almost like it acknowledges me as an ally"

"Shar?" Cole asked.

"Most likely" Shadowheart continued. "She knows I have a purpose here. She will allow me to complete it. She loves me. She must do."

"I don't know…" Cole interjected. "This is her magic, right? Protection from her own magic seems more like abuse that love."

Shadowheart's face turned hateful. Cole knew exactly why. Whatever their relationship, he knew she wouldn't like him slandering her faith like that.

"Pain IS the way, Selûnite." She exclaimed. "I wouldn't expect someone like you to truly understand the love of Lady Shar. Maybe if you didn't have your witch mother's little protection charm you would -"

"Wait." Cole interrupted. He raised his hand to signal all of the others to stop. Almost everyone froze on his command. "Someone's coming. Stay close." He ushered everyone forward slowly and hid himself behind a tree.

 

But these people were smart. Almost immediately they detected him and the others.

“I can see you!” The lady in charge cried out. “Come into the light!”

Cole could sense fear in her voice. It was obvious what she was asking. She needed him in the light so she could make sure he wasn’t a shadow monster. With that notion in mind, Cole ushered the others forward, raising his hands in peace.

“It’s ok.” He explained. “My friends and I mean you no harm. I swear upon the Moonmaiden herself.”

“I’ll be the judge of that.” The Harper spoke. Her eyes gazing up and down Cole, clearly his form was strange to her, but upon seeing the others, she started to ease up.

But it turns out she had a bigger concern. One of the harpers in her group started moving off to the side to try and surround the group but both Cole and the lead Harper and the lead harper knew what was about to happen.

They tried to stop him, but almost immediately after he stepped out of the light, he was dragged into the shadows. The other harpers called for him, but it was too late.

Several more shadow creatures began to rise up around the adventurers. Every huddled into a circle of torches and drew their weapons.

"Shit." Cole spoke. "Everyone get ready! We got some more shadows to clear out!"

Everyone rushed towards the shadows. Shadowheart set up a daylight spell so everyone could traverse a little freely. Cole's moon magic allowed him to cover the more treacherous areas. And the others were able to combine their attacks with the harpers tactics.

Almost as fast as it started, the fight ended. The harpers stopped for a moment to breathe and refuel their torches. Cole and others stopped to do the same. As everyone was stopped for a moment, Cole sat on a flat patch of rock off to the side.

As he took a few deep breaths, he look again over the shadowy lands. The black covered the lands, almost a complete lack of colour anywhere.

Or so he thought.

In the corner of his eye, Cole caught a shade of purple. Not the brightest colour but still surprising to see in the greyness of the shadow lands. Out of curiosity, Cole stood up to investigate. Upon a closer look, he almost caught his breath.

It was a flower. But not just any flower. This flower was a bright shade of purple, mixed with a inner stem of black. It's stem curled almost whip if it was entirely frozen in time.

A Night Orchid.

Shadowheart's favourite flower.

Cole thought it could help him smooth things over with her. So he reached for the stem. With one little pluck, he took it out of the ground and stored it safely in his pack.

"I hear you're the leader of this bunch."

Cole jolted and turned around, standing up fast. The lead harper was now looking him in the face, seeming focused on the task at hand. "Y-Yes!" Cole stammered. "Or I guess… kinda? I've given out some orders but none of us really decided on a leader."

"Well, either way," The Harper stated. "We're grateful for the help. I am Lassandra. No judgement, but you all look ready to collapse."

Cole took a good look over the others. Everyone was looking pretty exhausted. They didn't want to risk setting up camp while the shadows were still a problem. "We do want to rest. But there's nowhere safe in these lands. Or at least that we know of."

"That's where you're wrong." Lassandra pointed out. "There's an inn, not far from here. We're based out of it. It's safe from the shadow curse thanks to a protection spell from our cleric. You guys are better off coming with us."

Cole couldn't believe what he heard. A safe place. Here. From the shadows. He looked to the others one more time. They all looked exhausted. If there was even a chance of a safe haven here, then they needed it.

"Alright" Cole accepted. "Lead the way"

------------------------------------------------

Eventually the harpers brought them to the inn they were talking about. It seemed almost fairly abandoned but there were plenty of activities fires and supply caches, it even smelled like there was an active kitchen from the inside.

Cole slowly approached the entrance through a bridge connecting the island it was on to the main land. They were stopped at the front by another handful of guards but Lassandra spoke for them, allowing them in. But the front guards were still suspicious.

"Jaheira!" one of them called.

Suddenly, a high half-elf woman approached the group. She had two swords strapped to her back, long white hair with multiple braids, and a few wrinkles on her face showing her age.

"Hey there, nice t-" Cole started, before he was cut off.

Jaheira rose her hands and a bright green glow began to shine from them. Suddenly, a large bush of thorns rose from the ground. They tangled around his ankles and soon he was immobile. The others moved in to help before being stopped by some of the other harpers.

Once Cole was completely stuck in place.

He rolled his eyes in exhaustion. Clearly he wasn't amused with the current situation. "You know, " Cole began "Sometimes I wish people would just greet me with a nice 'Hello'. It's so much better than trying to kill me."

Jaheira stared at Cole with a smug grin. "Hello" She said. Clearly amused with her joke.

"I swear, I'm not here to hurt anyone" Cole promised. "I only hurt those who are owed revenge from others. And maybe my own revenge sometimes, but I swear it's got nothing to do with anyone here."

"I will be the judge of that, Paladin." Jaheira said. "We're about to see where your allegiances truly lie."

Jaheira reached into her pocket. Cole looked to Lassandra while Jaheira wasn't looking. Lassandra simply shook her head. Whatever was happening in the moment, she couldn't be involved in it.

Jaheira had removed something from her pocket. Cole trembled at the sight of it. A mind flayer tadpole. Still alive and preserved inside of a glass bottle.

"This is why we're here, you see." Jaheira explained, looking over the tadpole in her hand. "We don't fully understand it, but there is one thing that we've learned." She suddenly thrust the tadpole into Cole's face. It suddenly was acting more energetic. It was drawn towards Cole and tapping on the glass enough that you'd swear it wanted to break it open and bite Cole's nose.

Jaheira jumped back, pulling the tadpole. The hand controlling the vines started closing. The vines trapped on Cole grew tighter. "You should never have come here, True Soul." Jaheira spoke. Her tone was giving away her intentions she was ready to strike.

"I… am not…. A True Soul" Cole barely managed to say. The vines on his legs continued to tighten. He fell to his knees for a moment.

"Cole!" Shadowheart cried out. The rest of the group started to move in, but were stopped by the harpers who were blocking Cole from there. The remaining Harpers started to draw their weapons.

"Agh, screw it!" Cole cried out. He slammed a fist into the ground. A moonbeam shot down from the sky. It hit directly on Cole, burning the vines beneath him. Once he was free, he launched himself it the air with his wings. He jumped over Jaheira, and slide along some dirt behind her to halt him.

Divine aura started to glow around him as he raised his fists ready for a fight.

"Alright, listen up!" He called out. "I am not here to hurt anyone. My friends and I are here to fight The Absolute. We want the same thing, but clearly you're not interested in listening. So let my friends go, and let us leave or I swear to my mother, I will- "

"Cole?"

The voice was barely a whisper. You'd swear there wasn't even a noise if you weren't close enough.

But Cole picked it up. Why? Because he had heard that voice a million times before. He turned to it's source. The door frame of the inn.

There, standing inside was another half-elf. This one clearly younger than Jaheira. She had a short silver bob for her hair. Some eye shadow and other Selûnite markers over her face. As well as wearing a set of Selûnite robes.

Cole started tearing up. Seeing this woman froze him in place. The same could be said for her. She covered her mouth with her hands. Tears raining down her face, just as hard as Cole. If not more.

Cole couldn't believe who he was looking at, but there was no mistaking that face. One of the few friends he ever had before his adventures. And a face his sister had fallen in love with and describing to Cole many times.

"Isobel?"

Chapter 14: The Paladin and The Cleric

Summary:

Upon a reunion with Isobel, Cole is met with an upgrade to his power. And an immediate opportunity to use it.

"They've been in there for 15 minutes" Wyll pointed out. "Do you think they're alright?"

The group stood outside a closed off room in Last Light Inn. Patiently waiting on Cole and Isobel. After Isobel had revealed herself, she and Cole immediately ran into a large hug in the middle of the chaos outside the inn. Isobel, being one of Cole's oldest friends, immediately vouched for him and the others.

Cole even explained to Jaheira that they didn't need to worry about their parasites. With a gentle nudge from Cole, Shadowheart revealed her artefact to Jaheira. Upon placing it closer to the tadpole that Jaheira had in her pocket, the Tadpole exploded within the bottle. The evidence of its protection was enough to get her to trust them. Karlach being a big fan of hers was also pretty clear evidence they weren’t going to hurt anyone there.

After things were clear, Isobel asked Cole to come with her into a room away from the others. The others spread out finding friends from the Emerald Grove spread out among the inn. Apparently they were attacked on the road. Many died, but some were lucky enough to make it to the inn for safety, where Jaheira already was.

At the moment, Wyll and Astarion were near the stairs that lead to Isobel's room. Shadowheart lingered nearby, while Karlach found Dammon outside. He found a way to fix her engine so she could touch people after years of her engine forcing her to burn anyone on contact. Lae'zel and Gale were hanging out with her to understand Dammon's model and make a plan when everyone was ready.

"I don't know" Astarion pointed out. "Did you see the joy in their eyes upon seeing each other? Maybe they'll need a bit more time. Who do you think she is? An old flame?"

Shadowheart suddenly appeared near, almost as if summoned by Astarion's words. "That doesn't feel right to me." She blurted out. "That woman, she doesn't seem like his type. Maybe an old friend or something?"

Wyll and Astarion hit each other with suspicious looks. They smirked for a moment before looking back at Shadowheart. "Oh?" Astarion asked. "Are you sure there isn't some bias talking in your voice?"

Shadowheart stiffened up. "Um…. Um…. Um…. I have no idea what you're talking about!" A blush started to creep up her cheeks.

"Oh come on." Wyll jumped in. "Your bias about Selunites. You don't like them. Heck, you even tried to kill Cole when we first learned who he was. So clearly adding another Selunite to the mix will set off a problem in your mind."

Shadowheart calmed down for a minute and managed to get rid of the blush. "Oh yes!" She stammered. "They're all a group of liars. We can't trust them."

Shadowheart wandered off, refusing to make eye contact with them. As soon as she was out of sight, Wyll and Astarion immediately looked back at each other with smug smiles.

"You didn't mean, hating Selunites, did you?" Wyll asked.

"Of course not, darling." Astarion interjected. "We both know that she's been crushing on him for a while now."

----------------------------------------------------------

Isobel’s room was full and quiet. Some candles and lanterns lit to illuminate it from the darkness. A Selunite alter outside on the balcony. Clearly what Isobel used to cast her protection charms from the shadow curse.

Cole leaned against one of the walls. His face was covered in a strange expression. One that acted as a bizarre mix of joy and sadness.

Isobel sat across the room on a desk chair. Bearing a similar look if not a little bit more depressing.

“So, you really haven’t seen her either?” Cole asked, his eyes shifting towards the ground.

Isobel looked away from him, starring out the balcony door towards her ritual site. “No. When I came to, my father told me she was dead. I wanted to contact you. I figured if anyone else would be able to explain what happened to me, it would’ve been you. But my father….”

“Oh yeah, your dear old pops.” Cole jumped in. He gritted his teeth for a moment. The mere acknowledgment of Ketheric Thorm started to boil his blood. He stood up from the wall, his gaze now full focus on Isobel. Her gaze now focused on Cole.

“Isobel, it is still good to see you. If I could still apologize for 100 years ago-“ Cole began, but then Isobel held a hand to his face.

“Stop.” She insisted. “You have nothing to apologize for. If Aylin or I had listened to you sooner, maybe a lot of this mess could’ve been avoided.”

Cole stepped forward. “I didn’t want to be right, according to be Mother, even Aylin didn’t see it coming. I just wish I could’ve stopped it.”

Isobel stood up, she placed a comforting hand on Cole’s shoulder. “We can’t fix the mistakes by wallowing in sorrow over them. All we can do now is make it right.”

Cole placed his hand over hers, smiling to have at least some comfort that someone from his old life back. But he knew there was something he had to tell her.

“Isobel,” he began. “You should know. When Mother first told me about what had happened, I swore an oath of vengeance to…”

“To kill my father.” Isobel interrupted. Her face changed, but not in a look of sadness, but determination. “He’s not the same person he once was, Cole. He’s hurt a lot of people, us included. He must die.”

Cole was grateful for Isobel’s understanding. He lifted his sword up from his back. “I will make sure of it.” He spoke.

“I’m glad you said that,” Isobel said. She turned away from Cole and got down to reach for something under her bed. “I have a surprise for you. When I came back, I was holding out hope that Aylin would eventually come back and help me fix everything. But you’re just as good a sign.”

She pulled out a large package wrapped in blankets from her bed. She brought it over to Cole and unfurled it on the floor.

Cole set his eyes on something amazing. A large silver greatsword, etched in its steel was several different markings for Selunite culture. A large streak of bright blue spread along the length of the blade. The tip glowing with a trace of moonlight magic. Cole could sense it. The divine power coursing through the blade.

“I had that Tiefling Blacksmith outside help me with the physical blade,” Isobel began, “but the enhancements you can thank yours truly.”

Cole stroked his hands up and down the blade. He could feel the power coursing through it. He picked it up. Feeling its weight, it was obvious someone like him or Aylin could wield easy with one hand. But it would be too heavy for an average fighter.

Cole swung it back and forth. Practicing some of his attack moves. Upon one of his slashes, a realization hit him. He stopped in place, tightly gripping the sword and strapping it to his back.

“You’re really ok with this?” He asked, his attention turned back to Isobel.

Isobel’s stance started to falter. “Yes. Whoever that man is, he’s not my father anymore.” She spoke, almost with a hint of confidence. “Whoever that man is, he’s not my father anymore. If you swore to your mother that he must die, then I will aid you.”

Cole smiled, grateful for the aid. “If that’s the case, I’ll need another favour.” He stated. “The ones I came here with….”

“They’ll need my protection magic. Of course. I’ll share it when I can.” Isobel said. “It will help them maneuver the lesser areas of the shadow curse but some areas are worse. But Jaheira’s working on how to get through there.”

Cole crossed his arms, a smile growing on his face. “Then it sounds like we have a plan.”

Suddenly a thundering roar came from the sky. Cole and Isobel felt something coming from above. Within a moment, a large man landed on the balcony. He had his own set of wings. But unlike Cole’s, they looked sick and menacing. Like the wings of a dragon skeleton.

“Hello, Isobel.” He said, moving inside the room with a menacing presence.

“Marcus? What happened to you?” Isobel spoke. Cole could sense a hint of surprise in her voice. And the look of worry growing on her face.

“Hey buddy, maybe we should talk outside, you know?” Cole said, stepping forward. “Wingman to Wingman?”

Suddenly Cole felt a shock to his brain. “True Soul.” He heard. “General Thorm’s orders are to bring her alive, you will obey.”

General Thorm. And suddenly, it all became clear to Cole. This man was a follower of Ketheric Thorm. A follower of the Absolute. Suddenly a feeling of rage started burning within Cole. One just as hot as the day he first battled Thorm.

“Cole?” Isobel asked, a sense of fear in her voice. “What’s going on?”

Cole didn’t have time to answer. In the moment, he needed an element of surprise. He rushed forward, his wings giving him the speed he needed. He grabbed Marcus by the throat, his grip tight.

“I won’t lose anyone else.”

Cole’s tone was cold and emotionless. With all his strength, he tossed Marcus through of the walls. His body crashed through, landing in the courtyard by the fountain.

Jaheira ran out of the doors of the inn, clearly shocked by the noise. She looked to see Marcus's body and the crater created by it. “Marcus?” She cried out. “What’s going on?!”

Cole slowly stepped out of the hole in the upper floor. He used his wings to slowly fly out of the hole and land down in the courtyard near Marcus. He looked to see the others walking out of the inn with Jaheira, clearly all drawn in by the noise.

Marcus was struggling to regain his stance. He was panting as he reached for the club he was carrying.

“What… What are you?”he asked Cole. “You’re no True Soul. But you’re clearly not some regular adventurer either!”

Cole stood there. Marcus’s question ringing in his ear. “Who am I?” He asked. “Do you know the Moonmaiden, Selune?”

Marcus looked at Cole with a dumbfound face. “Of course I do!”

Cole slowly began to draw his new sword. He extended his arm, showing off the full size of his blade.

“Good.” He spoke. “The Moonmaiden is one of the many gods who see The Absolute as a nothing more than a problem that requires correcting.” Cole began walking towards Marcus. “And I am here to resolve it.” Cole redirected his arm, now aiming his sword directly at Marcus.

A look of fear grew across Marcus’s face. He began sweating. He planted a foot forward and let out a monstrous roar.

Suddenly, more noises were heard above. Cole looked up. Above the inn, large beasts flew in. Winged Horrors. Each one bearing an ugly expression but still with a clear look of bloodlust in their eyes.

“KILL HIM!!” Marcus cried out, pointing at Cole as if directing the beasts to a target. Each of the winged horrors set their sites on Cole, all flying in to converge on him.

“Cole, look out!” Shadowheart cried out. The others moved in, ready for battle.

Cole raised his sword in the air. But not to swing. It was raised high in the air as the beasts moved in.

Once they were all within striking distance, suddenly Cole’s eyes turned fully bright silver. He spoke only two words.

“SLAY ALL.”

A large blast of light emitting from the moon. It landed directly on Cole. And while the light seemed to unaffect him, the mere contact of it burned each of the winged horrors alive. They cried out in immense pain, their cries even hard to hear for some of the people surrounding the inn.

All of the horrors dropped dead. Each of their bodies showing massive burn marks and none of them able to continue living. Undead or not. Cole stood in the same position. He didn't even flinch.

Marcus shook, taken aback by Cole’s immense display of power. But he tried his best to remain composed.

“Enough!” He cried out. “I am a True Soul! I demand your respect!”

He rushed at Cole, raising his club, preparing to strike.

Cole moved forward. With a swift motion, he caught Marcus’s club with his hand. “No.” He spoke. “You want my attention.”

He thrust his sword forward. It went straight through Marcus’s chest. His blood flying out, both colouring the ground and Cole’s blade red.

Once Marcus was down, Cole pushed his body away from the sword, examining the damage done to his blade. “Sorry Isobel,” he said, looking up to her, with a smirk across his face. “I really didn’t want to get it this dirty so fast.”

Isobel gave a slightly smug smiling despite the surprise still fresh in her mind. “Don’t worry. It’s been sitting around waiting to be used for a while.”

Jaheira stepped forward, examining the area. “Marcus has been with us since the start. To think he’s been a traitor this whole time.”

“Still!” Karlach said, walking forward and flinging an arm over Cole. “He wasn’t any match for Feathers here, huh? You’ve been hiding powers from us, Soldier?”

Cole gave a slight grin looking to see everyone was in shock at his power. But he was more so glad everyone was ok. If he didn’t stop Marcus when he did, who knows what might’ve happened.

“Whatever powers he’s been hiding, “Shadowheart said, surprising Cole by appearing on his other side. “I’m sure they’ll be plenty useful from here on out.”

“Thanks.” Cole said, “I’m glad you guys are safe.”

Shadowheart gave a warm smile. A nice distraction from the chaos.

But then something crossed Cole’s mind.

“Marcus was Ketheric’s eyes and ears in this place” he began. “If he’s gone…”

“Soon the general will know we’re on to him.” Jaheira finished his thoughts. “We need to prepare in case he sends more troops. Patch up Isobel’s wall. Be ready.”

Cole cut off any noises. Jaheira was right. Soon they’d lose their element of surprise. Cole knew there wasn’t going to be a better opening than this. He had to strike when he could.

“I can do it.”

Jaheira and the others all turned to him. “What?”

“I’m strong enough.” Cole said. “I’ll take him on right now. Kill the bastard before he can try anything.”

“A nice offer, but we need a stronger strategy.” Jaheira butted in. “Maybe using your tadpoles, you can slip in to the tower and….”

“I wasn’t offering.” Cole interrupted.

Suddenly Shadowheart stepped forward. “Cole, I know this is a touchy subject for you. Maybe we should take a deep breath and-“

“No!” Cole screamed. “He’s hurt my friends and family enough. I won’t give him any other chances!”

He looked back up at the hole in Isobel room. His eyes glowing with Arcana.

“Isobel?!” He shouted.

The Cleric took a deep breath. Her expression turning darker. She looked to Cole with a dark expression.

“Do it.”

That was all Cole needed to hear. He extended his wings and with one mighty leap, he took off. Blasting off towards Moonrise towers.

“Cole!” Shadowheart screamed.

But Cole didn’t listen. He continued to fly forward with his full strength. He could see Moonrise towers in the distance, and his eyes weren't focussed on anything else. In that moment, his mind was only focussed on one thing.

Revenge.

Chapter 15: Storming the Castle

Summary:

The Son of the Moon has landed at Moonrise for his rematch. Is he truly ready?

"Stand down or face the- ARGH!"

"In the name of The Absolute you will-- AH!!

"Stop, stand down or you'll-- AUGH!!!

It happened every time. Someone would show up in his path and Cole would cut them down. Cole had landed at the foot of the tower mere moments ago. Rather than entertain the ideas of the cultists, he cut down the two guards right at the door.

And that was enough to give him away. The rest of the guards on the outer perimeter rushed him only to also be cut down by Cole's blade.

Cole then made his way into the first chamber of the tower. The blood from the outer guards made his intentions clear to the ones on the inside. As expected, they continued to rush him. Some were hired mercs, others were True Souls, there were even some monsters being controlled by True Souls or there by contract.

But Cole didn't care. He had one goal in mind. The man he had spent a century getting ready to kill was here. And he refused to lose this time.

It took a minute but he had just managed to cut down the last hostile in the room. The front lobby of Moonrise was covered in bodies. Pools of blood filling the area.

Cole took a moment to breathe. He looked over the carnage he had wrought. He had seen this mess once before. The last time he stormed the tower. He left the first time in failure. He refused to now.

"Ok. Ok." Cole thought to himself. "I've been in this situation before. This time, I make him come to me."

---------------------------------------------

"KETHERIC THORM!!!!"

The call of his name echoed through the halls of Moonrise Towers. The volume of Cole's challenge rang out through the tower.

"I KNOW YOU CAN HEAR ME! AND YOU KNOW WHO I AM! I'VE RETURNED FOR OUR REMATCH!"

Cole cried out. Nothing but pure determination and strength in his voice. He didn’t care about what happened afterwards. He was winning this fight.

Suddenly, the large door leading into the next room flung open. A large, green Half-orc walked out first, but she seemed focused on the person that followed her.

“Please my lord,” She said, gesturing him to stop. “This childish interloper doesn’t deserve your attention. Allow me to destroy him instead.”

Behind the half-orc, was a large pale elf, his hair long and gray, his face covered in wrinkles. He donned a dark grey armour, covered in skulls and evil markings. A large purple gem sitting in a placement for it on the chest piece. The elf stepped forward, slamming his war hammer on the ground in front of Cole and the Orc woman.

“Z’rell,” The Elf spoke. “A flattering offer. But I know this boy. He and I have business. If there is anyone that is going to defeat him today, I believe he has made sure it’s going to be me. Besides, your men don’t seem to be having the best luck either.”

Using his hammer, the elf gestured to the bodies surrounding the room. Some still lying around from Cole’s attack but others were used more mockingly.

About half of the bodies were stacked in a pile in the center of the room, almost making a tiny hill. Cole sat on top of the pile. This display a clear spectacle just to get Thorm’s attention.

“As you say, General Thorm.” Z’rell bowed at him and moved away from the battlefield.

General Thorm. That’s all Cole needed to hear. He had found his target. And it was time to mess him up.

Cole stood up from the pile. He began spinning his sword in the air. His gaze locked on elf.

“Hey Gramps.” He joked. “You miss me?”

Ketheric gave a look of indifference. “Still cocky as ever, Boy? I guess throwing you on that ship didn’t work after all.”

Ketheric picked up his war hammer. It glowed with a strange aura of necrotic magic. As Cole jumped down from the pile, he began circling the area. Ketheric followed suit, moving in the opposite direction.

As they moved around, Cole noticed something. A scar on Ketheric's face. The sight of it made Cole smile. Why? Because he made it. The first time they fought, Cole cut Ketheric across the face. The Ketheric acted indifferent at first, but then blood started to come out of it. Cole used that attack as a test. Selune had told her son that Thorm somehow made himself invincible, though she wasn't sure how. But if Selune was correct, Immortals should still be able to harm him. Cole proved it that day. Cole smiled at the scar again for a moment. A sign that the great General Thorm still had a weakness. He was that weakness.

“You know, Cole” Ketheric began, regaining Cole's attention. “I owe you. I haven’t felt pain in the last century. Thanks to the gifts given to me, I’ve felt total invulnerability. But you…… you’re the only one who could hurt me in a long time. I’ll admit, for a moment, It felt good to hurt again.”

“Glad I could give you some peace.” Cole said. He stopped in place. He raised his sword into dueling positions. “You won’t know peace again when I’m done with you this time.”

Ketheric’s face turned fully dead calm. “Still as arrogant as always, are we?” He spoke slowly, clearly preparing mentally for what was to come. “You remind me of me, in a past life.”

Cole gritted his teeth. His anger raising to a boiling point. He was comparing them? He ruined his life and he was comparing them?! Before he knew what he was doing, he lunged at Ketheric. Their weapons met head on in a clash of explosive steel and fire.

“I’m nothing like you.” Cole said. He broke his stance to try and knock Ketheric off balance. Ketheric was pushed back but he didn’t see an opening yet.

Cole went for a different strategy. Using his wings, he pushed himself back. He flew into the air, and began a series of swoop in attacks. He dove in, swinging a series of blows with his sword at Ketheric.

Every attack, Cole tried to hit harder. More force on the push off the walls, more magic into each smite, and rage into each swing. Cole had turned into a full force of destruction. Every time he circled back to attack, he would destroy more and more of the tower.

The rock walls falling apart as Cole leaped off them on every attack. The aura coming off him and Ketheric's blades were blasting doors and furniture apart. But Cole didn't care. This was the home of his enemy. Whatever remains of it were left by the end, Cole would make sure Ketheric's body was part of them.

But the General had a plan. He managed to counter every attack thrown at him. Ketheric set himself up as an immovable object. Something Cole couldn’t seem to break.

“You know, while I’ve got you.” Cole said, dodging to avoid a hammer attack. “What was that trick you pulled last time? That magic wasn’t Selunite, and it certainly wasn’t Sharran. You turn your back on my mom AND my aunt?”

Cole leaped backwards, then rushed forward with a powerful forward strike.

Ketheric showed a grim face. He blocked the sword with his shield and pushed Cole back. Clearly not pleased with Cole’s comment. He stepped forward, swinging his hammer again. Cole barely managed to dodge before Ketheric began speaking again.

“You just need to know this.” he said in a tone completely void of emotions. “I have been blessed with gifts far stronger than anyone from your line. And I will use these powers to rebuild my family.”

“Sorry, can’t let that happen.” Cole retorted.

He swung his sword again. But this time Ketheric switched up the strategy. As Cole swung, Ketheric chanted at his shield. It began brimming with the same magic potential as his hammer. Cole barely had time to react before what happened next.

As his sword struck Ketheric’s shield, a pulse blasted off of their point of contact. Cole and Ketheric were both hit by the wave. Cole felt a sense of Arcana emerging from the hit. He knew who this magic belonged to.

Myrkul, the Lord of Bones.

“So….” Cole began. “That seems right. Of course. When Shar isn’t working, turn to the dead three. That makes so much more sense.”

When Ketheric realized Cole knew, he refused to let him speak any further. Suddenly a large blast of Nercrotic energy came off of Ketheric. The blast almost seemed to stun Cole in his tracks.

Suddenly…

BOOM!

Just like their last fight, a devastating attack came from the General’s hammer. Cole took the full force of it. However this time, he took it harder still say standing. The necrotic charm seemed to wear off as Cole moved in closer to attack again.

He shot himself past Ketheric, actually managing to cut along his face. Cole noticed the wound he made for a while. It didn’t heal. Isobel told him Ketheric could instantly heal any injuries but Cole put it together. An immortal can still harm him. Cole knew he had to do it. He had the power to kill Ketheric-

“Agh!”

Suddenly Cole felt a sting in the back of his neck. He turned to see Z’rell behind him, holding what appeared to be a vial of Wyvern poison. Truly toxic to a normal person. But to Cole, it just made him slow.

Too slow.

Ketheric slammed Cole hard again with his war hammer. Cole took a harmful blow to the gut and began gasping for air. The weakness of the poison mixed with the amount of damage put into Ketheric’s attacks would kill anyone else. It was a miracle to Cole that he was still holding out how well he was.

But before he could make any other moves, it was too late.

Cole felt Ketheric attack one more time. A sharp blow to the back of his head. Not his war hammer, just his fist. But it still contained the strength you’d see in a servant of Myrkul.

"Z'rell! I warned you not to interfere!" Ketheric cried. "He was my fight!"

"I'm sorry, my lord!" Z'rell pleaded. "But you would destroy the entire tower if I did not stop you two soon! I mean only to serve!"

Cole's sight was slipping but he saw Z'rell get down on her knees and practically grovel before Ketheric. It made Cole sick to his stomach.

"So, what shall we do with him this time, sir?" Z'rell asked, looking over to Cole.

Ketheric's gaze turned back to the Aasimar. A look of neutrality on his face once again. He walked over to Cole, kneeling down to look him in the eyes.

"I don't know how you survived the Nautiloid. Maybe it was your mother, I don't care." He spoke, with a menacing tone. "You've been too involved in my current plans and it's too close to the end for you to come back."

Ketheric stood up, still starring at Cole like a hunted and gutted animal.

"I can't kill you. But maybe a force of nature can. Z'rell! Have some guards carry him out into the shadowlands. When they get to the river, throw him in it. Even Aasimar can drown." His instructions were heard clearly by the guards around them.

Two guards grabbed Cole's motionless body by his shoulders, ready to carry him out.

Ketheric took one last look at Cole. "This time," he whispered, "Don't come back."

Slowly, Cole slipped unconscious. The image of Ketheric’s face being the last thing he saw as his eyes began to close.

All he could mutter was;

"Aylin….. I'm sorry."

--------------------------------------------------------------------------

"How heavy is this guy?!" One of the guards shouted.

Cole's senses started to come back. The poison still in his veins, preventing him from moving. The fact he could even look and hear right now was a miracle.

Cole looked to see where he was. The shore line along the Chionthar. In an area of the shadowlands he couldn't recognize. Four guards from Moonrise towers working to either carry him or prepare a large sand bag to tie to him.

Cole refused to accept his quest ended here. But as much as he wanted to fight back, he couldn't move. His mind raced, hoping for a solution to come to him.

But then his luck started to turn.

Cole heard a large crashing sound coming from behind him.

"Intruders!" one of the guards called out. The two guards carrying Cole dropped to turn and face their attackers. Their carelessness with his body forced him to land on a rock. His head hit it and caused a splinting pain.

Cole's eyes started to close again, slowly sending a silent prayer to his mother as well as whoever was saving him.

The last sight Cole's eyes saw were the four guards being hit with a barrage of spells and arrows. Before fully slipping in unconsciousness again, he heard footsteps grow louder, marching towards him. As he heard them reach right next to him, the last thing he heard was a voice cry out;

"I found him! He's over here!"

Chapter 16: Bringing the Angel down to Earth

Summary:

Cole has to deal with the consequences of his warpath. And make amends for it.

Notes:

We're finally getting some Angelheart content again! Enjoy!

Cole’s mind slowly began to wake up. He was still feeling the pains from his second battle with Ketheric Thorm.

And his second loss.

He couldn’t believe he lost again. He thought he had gotten stronger, but the general was still too much for him.

His senses were starting to come back to him. First, his touch, as he could feel he was lying against a soft bed. Compared to the wide variety of boulders and rocks he had been thrown against for the last few hours, this was a blessing.

Next, his ears came back to him. Slowly, but surely he could hear the noises and voices around him again. Although given the volume coming off of one of the ones he heard, he wasn’t sure if he wanted to.

“Why did you tell him it was ok to do that?!” he heard a female voice scream, clearly with a tone of anger at whoever she was yelling at. “He could've died if we didn’t find him in time.”

“He and I have been preparing for this moment for over a century now!” Another woman screamed. “I admit it wasn’t the best idea to send him off like that, I was a bit too personally involved, but he and I both knew what the risks were in this situation.”

“Ok, that’s it!” The first woman screamed. “Who are you anyway?! You’ve been acting all buddy, buddy with him ever since we got here, and then you sent him off the risk his life!”

At was at this time that Cole’s sight started to come back. His eyes began to flutter open. The light of the room slowly came into view, almost blinding him.

“Oi, Cleric 1 and Cleric 2!” A third woman’s voice shouted, over the others. “If you two can stop bickering for two seconds, it looks like he’s waking up.”

Cole’s eyes fully opened as he took in the scene. He was back at Last Light Inn. In Isobel’s room, lying on her bed. Clearly a place of healing for him after his incident.

His opening eyes also revealed to the three women shouting over him were. Shadowheart, Karlach and Isobel swarmed his bed. All three of them bearing a worried but still hopeful face. Almost as if out of necessity, Cole‘s voice then returned to him.

“Hey, Hey.” He began, speaking weakly. “I’d call this a fantasy but Isobel’s here too.” He let out a weak chuckle only for it to be interrupted by coughing.

“Maybe save that lovely brand of humour for another time, Feathers.” Karlach said, gently pushing him back down onto the bed.

“Ugh, my head.” Cole exclaimed. He held a hand to his forehead, an aching pain still pulsing through it. “It’s up there with the Nautiloid for pain scaling right now.”

“Well, it serves you right.” Karlach said, handing Isobel a cloth. Isobel proceeds to soak it in hot water and press it against Cole’s head. “What were you thinking? Taking off on your own like that? If we didn’t find you when we did, this could’ve been a very different conversation. One said over a tombstone.”

Isobel looked away from Cole for a moment. Cole could see a look of regret in her eyes. He turned his head to look at her. “What’s wrong?” he asked. “I’ve seen that look on your face a few times before.”

Isobel looked him in the eye. Her hands holding the cloth dropping to her lap. Her eyes started to tear up. “It’s my fault, Cole. I told you to rush in there and try to kill Ketheric Thorm and your death almost happened because of it.”

Cole rotated himself to place a hand on Isobel’s shoulder. A small wince coming from him as he managed to roll onto his side. “You have nothing to apologize for. You and I have been waiting for this for years now. It’s only natural to act rash.”

“Rash?!”

Shadowheart’s voice suddenly rang out in the room. Cole looked towards her, her face covered in a fit of rage. “Rash?!?!” She cried out. “You charged off without a plan, without any backup or allies, and assumed nothing but your strength and your sword would get you through it. That wasn’t rashness, that was flat out stupidity.”

Cole hadn’t heard this loud of a tone from her in a while, not since before the Crèche. He turned over again to look her in the eye. He mustered enough strength to sit himself up, despite Isobel’s objections.

But rather than act calmly, he chose to act harsh. Cole didn’t bother Shadowheart over the Shar worship. So, he didn’t want judgement over this. In that moment, he let out an emotion he didn’t ever want to show in front of his friends.

“Yes, and it’s still almost worked!” Cole exclaimed. “ I swore an oath to kill that man, and I only lost because his lowly servant snuck up on me! I know I’m enough. I just need to get him alone and-“

“You’re still thinking about that!?” Shaowheart screamed. “You almost died! That’s not supposed to happen to someone like you! Will you stop for one moment and consider that maybe you need to think harder in a decision like this and maybe include some of us to help you?!”

“Ketheric Thorm Is the target I’ve sent my sights on for a century!” Cole responded. “ I don’t judge you for following a cruel goddess like Shar! So, don’t judge me if I’m focussed on killing a man who has single-handedly ruined my-“

SLAP!

Shadowheart stuck Cole right across the face. Tears started to slightly fall from her eyes. Karlach and Isobel stood there in silence. That single strike sent waves of quiet threw the whole room.

“I see.” Shadowheart said, her eyes growing darker. She turned around, refusing to make eye contact with the others. She stormed off in silence, grabbing the door of Isobel‘s room and slamming it loudly behind her.

Karlach stood up soon as well. “I’ll… um… go check on her.” Karlach began to walk away nervously. Clearly the situation was to awkward for her to handle. She didn’t slam the door as hard as Shadowheart but still tried to get out of the room as fast as possible. She silently shut the door, leaving Cole and Isobel alone in the room.

—————————————————

A few moments had passed. Cole’s strength had slowly started to come back to him. He managed to muster himself up enough to sit up fully in bed. Isobel sat over at the other side of the room, looking over a book of spells and potion recipes, hoping to make some more supplies for Jaheira and the Harpers.

Cole took a moment to think over what happened. For as long as he knew Shadowheart, he had never seen her act that mad. Sure, he saw her angry a few times before, but there was some sort of different emotion coming off of that yell. He was debating his next move when Isobel decided to speak.

“So she seems nice.” Isobel said, charmingly. “What’s the story between you two?”

“Story?” Cole asked, his attention now fully set on Isobel. “What are you talking about?”

Isobel sat up from her chair. Her smug smile grew wider as she began walking towards Cole.

“You really think I don’t recognize the face you make when you look at her?” Isobel asked. “I know that look very well, Cole. Both your sister and I made that face at each other hundreds of times.”

“Isobel…” Cole spoke. He never liked it when She and Aylin talked about their relationship to him.

“I know. I know.” Isobel said, holding up her hands in a motion of peace. “Just hear me out. Whatever you want to call the relationship between you and the Sharran girl, it’s clear it’s something special.”

Cole looked down at the floor. His mind racing. He and Shadowheart shared something. Something undefinable, but still special. “You’re not off.” Cole said. “I don’t know the best way to describe it. It’s harder than it was for you and Aylin. I feel something for her, but I don’t know if she feels the same way. Especially when you consider that she worships Shar.”

Isobel gave a little smile. Nothing too understanding, but also nothing too rage filled. “We both know Sharrans are a different type of person compared to you and I.” Isobel said. “But when you consider the fact that your sister was an immortal and someone like me was capable of loving her, doesn’t that mean sometimes love is worth transcending things like religion or nature?”

Cole chuckled slightly. A smile was growing back on his face for the first time since they first entered the Shadowlands. He knew Isobel was right, and maybe it was time to talk to Shadowheart. “You really matured in the last 100 years, haven’t you?” He asked, jokingly.

Isobel matched his smile. “I’d like to think we both have. Despite your childish side not being afraid to pop out still.” Isobel said, laughing.

“Ha ha.” Cole mocked. He finally felt enough strength in his legs to fully stand up.

“Whoa, are you feeling OK to do that?” Isobel asked, moving towards him with her hands ready.

“I’m ok.” Cole answered back. “You know I heal fast.”

He made his way towards the door. He noticed his pack over on a bedside table. It occurred to him what he was still keeping in there. And maybe it would help him out with his current situation.

“Where are you going?” Isobel asked.

Cole stopped at the door. His pack slung over his shoulder between his wings. He looked back at Isobel. “I’m long overdue for a conversation.”

—————————————————

Shadowheart stood by an old dead tree planted along the edge of island. It was still safe from the shadow curse thanks to the dome made by Isobel’s spell. So for the moment, it was safe to be alone.

Suddenly a stick snapped behind her.

She turned, pulling her mace out from behind her back, preparing her attack stance. It eased up when she saw the idiot who caused the noise.

“Hey, gorgeous.” Cole said, making a really stupid but cute face. He held up his arms in mock defence, showing he wanted no trouble. “I brought wine.”

Shadowheart rolled her eyes. She knew Cole was immature sometimes. But here he was, on the brink of death moments ago and now shaking it off like nothing had happened. She turned back around, her back facing him. "You're welcome to leave it. I want to be alone right now."

Cole moved forward, despite her objections. "Yeah, I wondered why Karlach wasn't here." He said. "She went right after you."

"I said go away, Cole" Shadowheart spoke flatly.

"Look," Cole continued, "Please just hear me out. You know why that man means so much to me. My sister, Aylin's blood is on his hands. I couldn't stop him before and I refuse to let him get away with it. I'll admit though, I was stupid. I should've listened to the countless voices telling me not to go. I let the slight good luck that Isobel was alive-"

"Ok, now back to that." Shadowheart interrupted. "Who is that woman? Every since we got here, you've been staying close to her. Don't just say it's because she's a Selunite too! There's something else there. Something that seems to make her more important than the rest of us."

For a moment, Cole was really confused. But then realization came to him. He snickered hard. "Wait, wait, wait" He asked, waving his hands. "Are you jealous of Isobel?"

Shadowheart's face became red. "Oh, don't flatter yourself." She exclaimed. "It's not like you're such a prize that people would fight over you! Besides, friends or not, A Selûnite is hardly-"

"She's my sister in law." Cole jumped in.

Shadowheart paused for a moment. Her mouth agape. "What?" She asked.

"Well, not technically." Cole continued. "Remember when I told you my story? How my sister fell in love with a local girl from that village we went to deliver aid to?"

"Yes, but what…." Shadowheart stopped almost immediately. After a moment, Shadowheart answered her own question. "She was that girl."

"Yeah, we thought she was going to die." Cole said. "We held that party for her but then I left before things took a turn for the worst. I believed both her and Aylin to be dead. So when I saw her again, it was like a little bit of my world came back."

Shadowheart stared at Cole for a moment. She couldn't relate to how Cole was feeling in the moment. Her memories being taken by Shar prevented from connecting to him in a moment like this. She wanted to understand how she was feeling but.. She just couldn't.

"So seeing her is like having your sister back? She asked.

"Not exactly. But it's still a good feeling." Cole responded, his eyes starring out at the grey water surrounding the inn.

Cole looked to Shadowheart for a moment. Their eyes met in a brief moment of silence. No words were shared. The moonlight shined down on the two of them. Cole started to glow ever so slightly but still radiantly. The moonlight on Shadowheart contrasted with her dark attire but it helped her stand out in Cole's eyes from the rest of the darkness around them. "She really is beautiful." Cole thought to himself

"AUGH!"

Shadowheart's arm began pulsing again. The Sharran magic on her arm began to glow. Almost as if on instinct, the moonlight began to move away from them. Cole rushed in closer, but halted himself.

"I know you don't like when I mention it." He said, hesitating. "But could I look at it?'

Shadowheart flinched for a moment, but she thought about who she was talking to. If there was anyone she trusted with something like this, it was him. "Alright," she said. "Be gentle."

Cole took off the gauntlets of his armor and began to examine Shadowheart's arm. He moved up and down it slowly. The only real pain seemed to come from the small mark always on the back of her hand. Nothing else seemed to be hurt. Cole backed away, trying not to seem awkward. "You seem alright. Could I get you anything?" He asked.

Shadowheart suddenly started smirking. "I could use something to ease the pain." She said. "You said you brought wine?"

Cole responded with his own little smile. "I was waiting for you to say that." He turned around and reached into his pack. He pulled out a nice bottle of red. Using his strength, he popped the cork with a push from his thumb.

"Had to sneak past Rolan and those Tiefling kids to get this out of there." Cole stated. "Hope it's a decent bottle. At least by your standards, my lady."

Shadowheart rolled her eyes. "I think the whole royal knight aesthetic went out the window when you went on your little warpath." She responded, slightly sarcastically. He took the bottle from Cole's hands and took a large swig of it. "Not bad, considering how long it's probably been sitting in that inn."

Cole laughed at her response. "Glad I could start making up for that." He said.

The two sat in a moment of silence for a moment. They passed the bottle back and forth, enjoy a few nice swigs of wine and each other's company. Eventually, Shadowheart spoke again.

"You know I'm the one that found you?"

Cole choked on the wine he was downing. "What?" he asked, wanting her to repeat what she said.

Shadowheart looked back out to the grey waters. Her face giving off a look of serene calm.

"We went to Moonrise hoping to catch up to you. We got threw the shadow curse thanks to ambushing an enemy patrol. There was a whole thing with a lantern and a pixie. We made it too late to find you but managed to see your aftermath being cleaned up. You really went crazy, didn't you?"

Cole grinned, sheepishly.

"Anyways," Shadowheart continued. "We went looking for you in the dungeons. We didn't find you but found some more innocent people who needed rescuing. After we snuck them out through the basement of the tower, Karlach interrogated some guards. We learned what was going to happen to you and started searching the woods. I heard some men yelling about a heavy person and followed the voices. I prayed to Lady Shar that it was you, as ridiculous as that is for a Selûnite, and it turned out I was right."

"Wait, " Cole said, "I saw those guards fall. That was all you? I'm impressed." He grew a sheepish grin on his face.

Shadowheart smiled back. "I'm tougher than I look ,Cole. You should be thankful to work with such a skilled Cleric." Shadowheart almost had a hint of bragging in her voice.

Suddenly, a thought occurred to Cole. He reached over for his poach.

"Well, funny you should say that." Cole started. "I might have a way of saying thanks. Remember when you said Night Orchids were your favourite flower?" He stopped his hand inside his poach when he found it.

Shadowheart looked back at him curiously. "Rings a bell, why?"

Cole pulled the Night Orchid he found out in the wilds from his bag. It's condition still pretty well considering how long it was in his bag. He held it out in front of Shadowheart with a large grin spread across his face.

But suddenly, Shadowheart's face turned shocked. "Oh hells!" She shouted. "You didn't pick that by hand, did you? They're deadly poisonous! And with your condition already…"

Cole suddenly lost his cool. "Wait, what?" he shouted. "I didn't know! I had my gauntlets on, but-"

"Whoa, Whoa, Cole!" Shadowheart said, nervously laughing and holding her hands out. "Joking!'

Shadowheart reached over and took the flower from Cole's hand. She starred at it in her hands for a moment with a sweet smile. The sight of it was enough to calm Cole down.

"They're safe. And beautiful. Thank you." Shadowheart said, speaking very peacefully compared to two seconds ago.

"That was not funny." Cole said, pointing a finger at her, almost scolding her.

"It was a little funny." Shadowheart said. "At least to me."

The two laughed for a moment. The mistakes of the past seeming to vanish from their minds. The two enjoyed a moment of silence. Then some footsteps came up behind them. The two looked to see Isobel appearing behind them.

"There you two are!" She exclaimed. "Jaheira's put together an idea for our next move against the General. She's called a meeting back inside."

Cole and Shadowheart both stood up. Their moment together finally seemed to reach it's end. Cole started to move forward back towards the inn. Isobel turned to lead them back inside.

"Um.. Cole?"

Cole's head turned back. Shadowheart stood there nervous for a second, her arms crossed and her gaze looking away from Cole and Isobel. Her face started to glow a bright red. Her eyes shut and she started to look really nervous. Suddenly, she ran forward. Despite knowing Isobel was there too, She moved up to Cole. She gave him a light kiss on the cheek.

Cole's face turned an equally bright red, matching Shadowheart's own. But while her facial expression stayed nervous, Cole's face turned more fascinated and starry-eyed. Shadowheart's face turned even more nervous, and suddenly she bolted past Cole and Isobel, running up the steps back to the inn.

"I really am glad you're ok!" She shouted out, vanishing from their sight.

Cole and Isobel stood there for a moment. As Cole began to refocus himself, he looked to see Isobel smirking at him.

"Shut up." Cole said, closing his eyes and walking past her, towards the stairs. His face looking full on pouty.

"I didn't say anything." Isobel said, raising her hands up, mockingly.

"You said it with your face."

"You're seeing things."

"Isobel…."

"Hey I was talking to you friend, Karlach while looking for you. What's Angelheart?"

"ISOBEL!"

The two laughed, heading back into the inn. A new plan was being put in place. A better plan. That would help them put an end to their ongoing mission. A mission 100 years in the making.

Chapter 17: The Gauntlet of Shar

Summary:

The group stumbles across the ancient Gauntlet of Shar. Inside it's sacred walls, Duty begins to cloud Shadowheart's mind. And an old foe sets his sights on Cole.

“After all the dreariness of these lands, I thought we were going somewhere a bit more bright.” Astarion chirped in.  “But nooooo, we’re in a mausoleum.”

 

Despite his complaining, he wasn’t wrong. The team found themselves in a strange mausoleum, covered in bones and necrotic magic every direction they look with some sort of residual or strange, residual charm.

 

But they weren’t here on a whim. They came here with a purpose.

 

Jaheira had overheard news from some spies in Moonrise towers. A servant of General Thorm ventured to this mausoleum in search of some sort of relic known as the Nightsong. She believes that whatever this relic was, it meant so much to the General that it must have something to do with his vulnerability.

 

Cole, willing to do whatever it takes to put Ketheric in the dirt, gladly accepted to go investigate the mausoleum, and of course the others accompanied him. Everyone had spread out across the tomb, checking for any sort of hidden switch or secret compartment.

 

Suddenly, Wyll called out from a room off to the  back of the building.

 

“Hey guys! Come and look at this.”

 

Cole was the first to arrive and soon the others followed. Wyll pointed to a large mural of Ketheric Thorm donning magical armour, and having an army of  Sharrans at his back.

 

“Ugh.” Cole said, a hint of disgust in his voice. But to his surprise, he heard the same grunting noise from Shadowheart.

 

“Filthy Traitor.” She said. “I cannot wait for him to perish.”

 

“That is, without a doubt, one of the greatest things I have ever heard come out of your mouth.” Cole said.

 

Shadowheart rolled her eyes at the comment. “Reel it in.” Shadowheart said. “We’re on a mission.”

 

Suddenly, Karlach stepped forward. She knelt in front of the portrait. She had a look on her face that was almost like contemplation, but at the same time contained a hint of curiosity.

 

“What’s this?” she asked, she stuck her finger up high and then suddenly poked into a small button on the wall, almost invisible to most eyes. The button clicked.

 

For a brief moment, there was nothing but silence.

 

“I think we’re OK.” Karlach said.

 

Suddenly, the wall shifted. Both the walls to the left and right of the painting folded inward, like a set of sliding doors.

 

“Ok,” Gale said, walking up to Karlach. “We got lucky this time, but maybe let’s think before we click every random button we find?”

 

“Duly noted” Karlach said, her eyes wide open, and nodding like a simpleton.

 

Cole took the lead in walking into the newly opened chamber. It lead down into small purple chamber. The chamber they were currently in was small, but what they noticed was interesting a large circular platform with magical levitation stones attached. An elevator of sorts. It was designed to sink down into a cave tunnel that you could only assume lead into a large cave.

 

With nothing else to do in the room, the group boarded themselves onto the elevator and Gale activated the stone, forcing the platform to descend deeper into the depths of the unknown cave beneath them.

 

 ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

The elevator had reached its destination. A large dark temple covered in purple glow and black stone for the walls. Large Idols all across the corridors and large purple flame chandeliers, illuminating everywhere.

 

Cole had trained himself and recognizing this architecture everywhere he went. He knew where he was and he was disgusted at the thought of it. A Sharran temple. But not just any temple.

 

Before he could even have his next thought, his answer was confirmed by Shadowheart’s next words.

 

“The Gauntlet of Shar.” Shadowheart said, her voice in awe at the sight of the place. “One of the most important locations to My Lady.”

 

Cole looked up to see pure joy in her eyes. But this was a different joy compared to the one he saw the night before. This look of joy almost had a sense of darkness behind it.

 

“This is it.” She muttered. “My dream may come true. To become a Dark Justiciar.”

 

Cole looked away from her. His eyes blackening. He knew this was important to her. But he also had his own problems with this. People could worship who they want. He had no strong opinion, despite who his mother was.  But one of the biggest groups who have waged war against him, were Dark Justiciars.

 

As servants of Shar, they saw it as a mission to destroy him and his way of life. Cole had feelings for Shadowheart. He couldn’t deny that. He wasn’t sure if she felt the same way, but he was certain she knew what that would possibly mean for them if she completed this mission.

 

But Cole also knew that Shadowheart would be mad at any sort of decision he made that went against her beliefs. So, for now, he had to see what would happen.  After letting Shadowheart talk about the history of the building for a moment, Gale got everyone moving again. They moved through the dark hallway of the temple’s entrance. It was peaceful but still eerie.

 

The group encountered a series of traps, including one with a very annoying automatic, thunder wave caster. After managing to get through them all, they made their way to a front door that led to the central chamber of the temple.

 

They took in the sight of the larger room. Straight ahead of them lied an elevator system of sorts, but it also looked like some strange sort of device was in front of it. Beyond that was a large statue, dedicated to Shar most likely the size of the goddess herself if you ever saw her in person.

 

The piece didn’t last for long though, as the group heard some bones rattle to the left of them soon followed by strange, raspy, and ghostly voices.

 

The group turned to the left to see a group of skeletons. But the skeletons were different from that you’d see on a corpse. They had glowing green eyes and were dawned in battle armor. It became pretty obvious what the situation was to everyone there.

 

Necrotic magic.

 

"Hey, what month is it?" Cole asked.

 

"March." Gale responded

 

"Yeah, no way this is a Halloween decoration" Cole joked. His gaze fell back on the skeletons.

 

Cole moved forward ever so slightly, but even just the slightest footstep got their attention.

 

Two of them were wielding bows and drew their arrows on them instantly.

 

The skeleton in the lead stepped forward. It’s bone hand reaching for the sword on its back. As it drew it in  preparation for a fight, a raspy voice emerged from its skull.

 

"Speak, Intruders." The skeleton whispered, his voice almost ghostly and chilling to the ears. "Our master has ordered us to secure this place. You are not welcome!"

 

Before Cole respond, Shadowheart stepped forward.

 

"No." She echoed. "This is the Dark Lady's domain. You are not welcome."

 

Before anyone could step in to object, Shadowheart shot a firebolt at one of the skeletons. He flew back, crashing into the wall. Hurt, but still stable. Before anyone could say anything else, the other skeletons moved in to attack. With no other options, the group moved in. 

 

The group of skeletons moved in, some firing shots and others running at the group with their swords. But think about it. This group of heroes or a small group of animated dead with no real skills? Who do you think is winning?

 

Almost immediately, the fight was over. Cole removed his sword from the rib cage of one of the skeletons as things started to settle down. As the battle was over, he turned his gaze to Shadowheart.

 

"Not like you to be impulsive." He said, walking towards her while sheathing his sword. "We should be a bit more careful  around here, don't you think?"

 

Shadowheart stared Cole in the face, her eyes almost looking dead. She spoke to him in a bland direct tone. "Quiet. You can save your snippy comments for when this is over. This is the home of The Dark Lady. My purpose is here and I don't want to hear your input."

 

Cole was taken back by her words. She seemed cut off. Almost like she was a completely different person.

 

Shadowheart then almost shook herself. She looked at Cole and took a step back. "I'm sorry." She said. "Just… Please, I need to focus on this right now. I just… need a little space. Too much is going on right now."

 

Cole knew better than to push. He took a dep breath and looked the cleric in the eyes. "Ok." He muttered "Whatever you need."

 

Suddenly, Gale called out from around the corner of the hallway.

 

"Hey, everyone! Come look at this!"

 

Everyone converged on Gale's position has he pointed out something. They followed his pointing to a stream of cloudy green magic. It flowed out of the skeletons and winded down the hallway of the temple like a stream.  It seemed to be heading to a location closer to the western wing of the temple.

 

"Fascinating." Wyll said, "I'd reckon this will take us to whoever was animating these corpses."

 

Shadowheart suddenly stepped forward and started following the trail. "Good." She said, "Then we can hunt whoever intruded on these sacred grounds."

 

Without waiting for approval from the others, she began marching forward. Her path matching the trail of magic like a map tracing.

 

Cole bit his tongue with he wanted to say and decided to respect her space. But that still didn't stop comments from the others.

 

"Tsk" Lae'zel said, "We came here looking for the artefact that can hurt Ketheric Thorm. We shouldn't stop to concern ourselves with everything Shar related."

 

"This is important to Shadowheart." Karlach said, "It's not like we're in the biggest rush, I guess."

 

Astarion sneered at the large Tiefling. "I don't see Shar helping us cure these tadpoles." he said.

 

Suddenly, when Cole was sure Shadowheart was out of sight, he shut down the others' conversation.

 

"This is important to her." He said, with a tone of uninterest in his voice. "Let's just get it out of the way."

 

Cole avoided eye contact with the others as he began to follow Shadowheart. And as he looked back, he saw the others following close behind.

 

----------------------------------------------------------

 

The green trail of necrotic magic led to a large alter room further west into the temple. It was a large circular chamber with more of the purple Sharran lanterns dropping down from the ceiling. Their glow bouncing off the black walls, illuminating the chamber.

 

The magical trail led the group to another group of skeleton soldiers, dressed the same as the group from before. But this group behaved differently from the group before. Upon seeing the team approach, they let them walk past them and directed them towards a large circular door at the end of the chamber. It slid open to show a small room with an Alter, and a few book collections, almost like a bedroom.

 

Upon entering the room, Cole saw two different figures. One was a large creature almost made entirely of raw flesh. He was roughly the size of an Ogre, with almost large Morningstar maces for hands, and a skull for a face. Cole noticed as he aimed his face towards the other individual. 

 

A small and slightly heavy man, dawned in black robes and strange purple markings. His face was almost etched in blood. As if a cat had freshly scratched his face. He held a book in his hands and placed it against the alter in the room. The green necrotic magic path swirled around the room and flew itself into the Necromancer's book. Clearly he was the caster.

 

"Welcome," he said, raising his hands in almost a preacher like stance. "Would you be able to explain some of my search party has returned to me? And you followed so shortly after.

 

Call wasn't sure what the right thing to say was, but as he prepared to defend himself Gale stepped forward.

 

"Disciple Balthazar, I presume?" Gale asked. " Disciple Z'rell sent us to help you discover the weapon you're looking for. She said it was to help the General with his plans."

 

"Indeed" Astarion added, "The General is in a bit of a touchy mood, so she figured extra hands could help you get the work done faster."

 

Cole looked at the two with a hint of confusion in his eyes. Before he could ask anything, Karlach pulled him in close to whisper something in his ear.

 

"We kind of made the most of our time in the Tower." she said, trying to keep her voice low. "Apparently this guy is after that Nightsong thing too. It's important to Thorm so it might be able to help us."

 

Cole nodded with a look of understanding on his face before turning his attention back to Balthazar. He had to play along with what the others learned from pretending to be True Souls. He didn't have that opportunity himself due to a very obvious and violent reason.

 

"General Thorm?" Balthazar asked, puzzlingly. "Well, I supposed some extra hands could be useful. But that still doesn't explain what happened to my soldiers."

 

Suddenly, Shadowheart walked to Gale and Astarion's position. "Forgive us." She spoke. "We were unaware they were your forces. They attacked us before we could explain ourselves and unfortunately for them, we were prepared."

 

Cole found this moment surprising, given what she just did earlier. But Cole knew her mind was clouded right now. Whatever she thought was a good decision for her, Cole had to let her make it on her own.

 

Balthazar starred at her with a look of contempt. But he sighed and then moved on. "What kind of amateurs did Z'rell send me?" He asked. "Very well. So long as you're here to help. "

 

Balthazar pointed back down the hall. "I have no time to deal with you." He ordered, "Go scour the halls and see if you can find some way down to the lower levels. My creatures can't seem to access them. Perhaps livings will be more able to."

 

Gale bowed in a moment of acting. "Of course, sir!" he said, "Whatever we can do to earn yours and the General's favour."

 

The way Gale was talking almost disgusted Cole but he knew he had to let it slide for now. They needed what information they could gather on him.

 

Gale began to usher the others out of the room, ready to get back to searching the rest of the temple when suddenly, Balthazar's focus shifted.

 

"You…" he muttered.

 

Cole looked back to see Balthazar had floated himself across the room, and was now starring Cole directly in the face. His eyes darted across it. Almost as if he was taking in every detail he was looking at.

 

"Why do you look so familiar?" Balthazar asked. His eyes locked on Cole almost like an interrogation situation.

 

Cole began to nervously sweat. He started to back up, but every movement made Balthazar more suspicious. "I don't know." Cole chuckled. "I guess I've just got one of those memorable faces?"

 

Balthazar focus locked onto Cole even deeper. The tension in the room was tight. An echoey silence. But it was livened up when Balthazar uttered on single word.

 

"Aasimar."

 

"I'm sorry?" Cole asked.

 

Balthazar moved in closer. "You really think I can't tell what you are?" Balthazar asked. "You share the same energy as her."

 

The 'her' suddenly struck something in Cole's mind. "What do you mean, her?" Cole asked. But almost immediately that was a mistake, an evil grin grew on Balthazar's face.  He raised his hand and sent him flying into the central chamber. As Cole landed on the floor Balthazar floated forward towards him.

 

"Hey!" Karlach yelled. "Back off of Feathers!" She and the others all drew their weapons. They moved in towards Balthazar ready to take him down.

 

But he was prepared. Balthazar raised a hand and pointed at Karlach. One of his skeleton archers knocked an arrow and aimed at Karlach. With a click of his fingers, the arrow was shot. It struck Karlach in the shoulder, but her scream seemed louder than a simple arrow would.

 

"Karlach!" Shadowheart yelled. She moved in to check her wound. As she did, the others kept on their assault, but something stopped them. Something was blocking them from getting closer to Cole and Balthazar.

 

Gale cast a sigil in front of them. "It's a dome spell! He's blocked us off!" Gale yelled.

 

Wyll began casting Eldritch blasts, trying his best to break it. "Hang on, Cole! We're coming!" he shouted.

 

Cole pulled himself up, getting into battle stance. He drew his sword and shield and looked to Balthazar. "You didn't answer me. Who were you talking about?" he asked.

 

Balthazar let out a sick smile. "Oh please." He said with a smirk on his face. "I'm one of General Thorm's greatest followers. Do you really think I wouldn't know about her? About Aylin?"

 

Aylin.

 

The voice rang in Cole's mind.

 

His big sister.

 

The one felled by Ketheric's hands.

 

Anger started to boil in Cole's body. He readied himself for battle and starred Balthazar in the eyes. "I can't take my revenge on Ketheric yet. But you and your bone bags will be good practice." Cole threatened.

 

Shadowheart looked over to see Cole on the other side of the barrier. It was him alone against the Necromancer, his large brute and roughly 5 or 6 skeleton soldiers. She started to worry but her attention was brought back to Karlach's arrow wound. Shadowheart had removed in and began examining the mark. It was a small hole but was glowing bright green. It was hurting Karlach separately from piercing damage.

 

That's when it crossed her mind.

 

It made sense for the soldiers of a necromancer. The weapons were hexed. An extra dose of necrotic magic added to make it hurt. And if it was hurting Karlach this much,  maybe it could hurt Cole.

 

Balthazar hovered above Cole. He raised his hand to direct his skeletons to move in on Cole. "You know, I was starting to think I wouldn't find this 'Nightsong', whatever it is. But you. Bringing your corpse to General Thorm will make for a fine substitute. DESTROY HIM!" Balthazar pointed at Cole. Each one of his skeleton soldiers starting charging at Cole from different directions.

 

Shadowheart didn't want to risk testing her theory. Upon making sure Karlach was ok, she yelled across the room.

 

"Cole! Be careful! There's an enchantment on their weapons!"

 

Cole smiled. His typical smug smile. Whatever was about to happen, he was ready for it.

 

"heh." he responded. "Good thing none of them are gonna touch me then."

 

Cole began spinning his sword.

 

"Let's Rock!"

 

He blasted himself forward. Sliding across the floor that he could still move around on. One by one his blade felled the skeletons. Just like the ones back in the other room.

 

He bounced back and forth across edges of the dome. Each time a skeleton tried to get close to him, his sword would cut them in half. 

 

They were easy but he didn't get the chance to enjoy it this time.

 

"Flesh."

 

Suddenly, something hit Cole like a freight train. He felt a large circular object hit him hard in the back, and it sent him flying, slamming against the wall of the dome.

 

The large brutish creature, now clearly being identified as Flesh, was standing where Cole had been struck Cole looked to see him standing in a post swinging position, the giant wrecking ball on its hand clearly had struck him.

 

Cole fell from the wall of the Dome, his breath slowly returning to him. He reached out to find his sword and shield had been knocked away from him, and were now sitting at the foot of flesh. He didn’t have time to reach for them, though before the creature ran at him again. He raised his wrecking ball hand high in the sky and get to slam it down towards Cole‘s new position.

 

With all his energy, Cole burst across the dome flying to the other side of the wall.

 

There were three things he had to make note of while trapped inside the dome. Flesh, the large monster swinging at him, Balthazar, and the remains of the dead skeleton minions around them.

 

Wait a second.

 

The skeletons! That was it!

 

As Flesh was recentering himself, readying for the next blow, Cole got to work. He reached for the clothing on two of the remains of the skeletons as Flesh inched closer. He began tying the clothes together, almost attaching the skeletons  with a rope.

 

“What the hells is he doing?” Astarion asked.

 

“I don’t know.” Wyll said. “But whatever he’s doing he better make it fast.”

 

The group’s attention turned back to the fight. Flesh raised his arm again and swung down at Cole. Cole dodged again, and dashed across the dome once more. He stood up holding the bundle of bones he tied together.

 

“Perfect.” Cole noted. “No one’s gonna miss you guys. You’ll fight better this way.”

 

Cole then showed off his masterpiece. By cutting and tying together pieces of the skeleton soldiers’ clothes, he turned two of them into an almost flail like weapon. He spun it around his waist and over his shoulders showing off it’s reach and flexibility.

 

Cole refocused himself as Flesh moved in for an other strike.

 

“Son of Selune.” He muttered through his roaring noises. He swung down his arm again as Cole flew out f the way.

 

“Son of…. An Orge and a corpse bride?” Cole asked flying to a safe spot again. That’s when he chose to make his move.

 

Chanting softly, he began to pour divine energy into the make shift skeleton weapon. The bones began glowing bright yellow. A clear sign that they were charging. With all his might, Cole flew into the air. He raised the skeleton weapon over his head and slammed it hard into Flesh.

 

The creature took the blow of the smite head on. The bones practically shattered on impact but Cole could see just as big of an impact hit Flesh. While Cole was able to stabilize himself using his wings and land safely on the ground, didn’t have that luxury. He fell backwards and hit the ground hard. The thud shook the temple floor. Cole stood among a pile of broken and shattered bones, their shards still covering the floor.

 

Balthazar hovered down closer to Flesh‘s body. A look of pure anger and disgust grew across his face. He raised his hand, magic emanating off it almost like some sort of healing spell, but for the undead.

 

“Pathetic,” Balthazar said with a tone of rage.  “I ask so little of you. Just that you destroy my enemies when I ask you-“

 

“TOOAAUUGHH!!”

 

That’s when Balthazar felt it. A large gash suddenly broke open on his neck. Blood started to spurt out. He found himself gasping for air.

 

But what was it? What had struck him? He felt something sharp and solid sticking in his neck. Reaching for it, he pulled it out. His blood continued to pour from his neck, he looked to see what it was.

 

His eyes opened wide as he saw it. A shattered bone from one of the skeleton soldiers, one and looking perfectly intact, but the other broken just enough that it made a sharp blade at the end.

 

Balthazar looked down and over, to exactly where Cole was standing. He saw Cole in a stance that looked like he had just thrown something. Cole was taking deep breaths, panting from exhaustion.

 

Using the strength he had left, he looked Balthazar in the eyes. He raised his hand, pointed a finger gun at him and said one word.

 

“Jackpot.”

 

With a wink, almost instantly Balthazar fell. The blood from the hole in his neck continued to drain out. Within a matter of seconds, his skin grew even more pale than it already was, and a few more seconds later, the spark of life in him went out.

 

Balthazar’s lifeless body stood in the centre of the dome, and as he died, Flesh seemed to slump even more than he already was. Clearly a sort of master and puppet scenario between the two of them.

 

With Balthazar dead, the dome shield began to degenerate. It slowly fell apart, allowing the others to reach Cole just as he fell to his knees.

 

Within a matter of a few seconds, everyone was surrounding Cole. Shadowheart got in close to heal him. Cole looks to see Karlach’s arrow wound had been healed. A small bandage covering it right now but almost certain to be unneeded in an hour or two.

 

“Sometimes I forget how inhuman you are.” Shadowheart said, redirecting his attention back to her.

 

“I wouldn’t call myself inhuman, Shads.” Cole said, “Just too stubborn to accept an outcome where I don’t win.” He winked at Shadowheart, keeping up his face of goofiness.

 

Shadowheart looked at Cole, rolling eyes with a look that said “Gods, this man is an idiot.”

 

As Shadowheart finished casting her healing spell, Cole could feel the pain be relieved from his body. Once ready, he tried to stand again. He reached for his sword, wanting to use it as a cane to stand up. But like the idiot he was sometimes, he forgot he dropped it on the other side of the battle zone. Reaching for what wasn't there, he slipped. But before he hit the ground or even lost his balance that much, he felt someone catch him.

 

He looked to see Shadowheart supporting him by the shoulder. She looked at him nonchalantly. "Easy." She said. "Can't have gravity defeat you after all that trouble."

 

Cole smirked at her joke. She liked seeing her smile. It proved how sweet she could be sometimes. But his hopes were quickly dashed but her next comment.

 

"Can't show weaknesses in the eyes of Lady Shar. We'll all need to be at full strength to overcome her trials."

 

Cole's spirit almost seemed to dim. His joy of overcoming the fight with Balthazar seemed absent from his mind. Cole readjusted himself and got back on his feet as he heard a shout from Karlach.

 

"Oi, Feathers!" She shouted. "These yours?"

 

Cole looked to see Karlach holding up his sword and shield in her hands. She had a large smile on her face and shining with the joy he was hoping everyone would share soon enough.

 

Cole walked over to retrieve his weapons. "Thanks, K." He said. He reattached them to his back hooks and turned his attention back to the others. Everyone was mentally preparing to move on. They were either looting Balthazar and nearby chests or checking down the hallway for if any other intruders were coming.

 

As Cole was ready to go, he diverted his gaze back to Shadowheart.

 

"Well, my lady." he spoke, a neutral calm in his voice. "It's your turf. You know our next move. What's the plan?"

 

Shadowheart looked around at the architecture and paid attention to some of the designs. She looked further down a hall to notice a few different rooms and specific statues in front of them. Each seeming to represent some different aspect of Sharran culture.

 

"To prove my worth, I must overcome the trials of Lady Shar." Shadowheart spoke, the tone of mission calm returning to her voice. She looked back to the others, who had joined her down the stairs. "Three trials are placed down this hall, each proving one of my skills as a Sharran. I must beat them. Will you all help me?"

 

Slowly, one by one, they answered.

 

"Of course, ma'am."

 

"I supposes if it helps us."

 

"Anything for a friend."

 

"Tsk. If we must."

 

"If we must, darling."

 

Her gaze fell on Cole, who had been holding his tongue.

 

"Cole?" she asked.

 

Cole spoke up, looking her in the eyes, but his body language clearly gave the impression he was against it.

 

"If it's important to you, you have my support."

 

Shadowheart felt off at Cole's response, but was at least satisfied she was with him. She looked to all of her friends, grateful to have their help for the trials to come.

 

"Thank you, everyone." She said. "Then let's get moving."

 

And with that, the group was off. Ready to face the trials that Lady Shar would throw at them. Whether or not some of them wanted to was the real question.

Chapter 18: The Trial of Self Doubt

Summary:

The Group braves the Gauntlet of Shar. But the big question is: How will the Son of Selune be able to survive within it?

The Gauntlet of Shar was already turning out to be quite a fearsome challenge. It truly was a place meant to show off the skills of Shar's chosen followers. But when you consider just what those types of skills were, you'd realize why this would be tricky for our heroes.

As per Shadowheart's request, they had ventured down into the depths of the temple. They agreed to complete the trials so that she could prove her worth to Lady Shar, despite an objection or two.

Currently they were make their way on to the third trial. With the first two already proving a fair enough challenge:

---

The first trial was a trial of stealth. It was activated by spilling your blood upon a bowl at the entrance. Shadowheart demanded to do this herself to prove her loyalty. No one was against her doing it so she grabbed one of her daggers and sliced along her hand. Cole didn’t like seeing her hurt herself like this but had to let her be her.

Once the trial was activated, they learned what had to be done. The next room was made of walls along moving tracks. To confuse people, they constantly shifted around to mess with everyone’s focus. 

But even if they could maneuver the walls, they also had traps to deal with. Every few steps was a different pressure plate that would either activate a grease trap or a fire bolt to set it off. And then to wrap it all up together, they had shadow walkers, circling the hallways sending whoever they caught back to the beginning of the trial.

Naturally, some of the louder fighters like Cole and Karlach  couldn’t be involved in something like this. But with Astarion’s help, Shadowheart managed to get through it relatively quickly and then it was onto the next trial.

---

Next came a trial of blind faith. After pouring blood into another ritual bowl, Shadowheart came across a trial with a strange map and printed on the floor.

In order to prove her faith to Lady Shar, she needed to blindly trust that Shar would show her the correct steps to take to walk across the invisible pathway over to the next goal. If she walked off it who knew what fate she would be forced into to.

But despite knowing she’d get upset, Cole decided to help her out with this one. Rather than put her trust in walking into unknown areas, Cole simply picked her up and flew her across to the other goal.

Cole half expected to hear an earful from her for cheating at the trial. But at the moment, Shadowheart was just happy to continue moving forward. She accepted his support with the trial and they moved on.

---

Now it was time for the last of the three trials. The group walked into another dark chamber and as Cole expected,  a third blood ritual bowl was placed in front of the room.

“Another one of Lady Shar’s trials.” Shadowheart said. “Please allow me.” 

Obviously, Cole was against her hurting herself again, but he knew he couldn’t talk her out of this. 

“Alright,” Cole said with a disappointed but accepting look on his face. “We’ve made it this far, Go ahead.”

Shadowheart stepped forward, drawing her knife. Once again she cut along her palm, letting her blood drip into the ritual bowl. The altar stand glowed bright purple. Soon the doors in front of them flung open, the next trial clearly awaiting them.

When Shadowheart’s head was clear from the blood loss, the group move forward into the next chamber. But to their surprise, it seemed fairly empty. There was a platform connected by some stairs in front of them that led to the next teleportation flux.

“This feels way too easy.” Wyll said. “The last two trials were dangerous and clearly obvious with what the challenge was. This feels off.”

“Clearly you know nothing about Lady Shar.” Shadowheart butted in. “Secrecy is valued among her followers. Clearly this trial requires us to solve and figure out what must be done.”

Karlach moved ahead of the rest of the group. Her grip tight on her battle axe. She looked around the room, clearly no signs of a puzzle or challenge anywhere.

“Well, whatever this is, it’s not too obvious about it.” She pointed out.

Suddenly, a large shadow jumped out from behind her. It took a long hard swipe at her before jumping back for a moment. After the group stared at it for a second, it began to start morphing.

Within seconds, it’s form began to look very familiar. It had turned into Karlach herself, or at least a copy of her.

Before anyone could take in the strangeness of this site, six more shadowy figures fell from the ceiling. Slowly, one by one each of them began to take the shape of another member of the team.

Before anyone had a second to think, all of the shadows moved into attack our heroes.

Wyll had got locked into a door with himself. Shadowheart began jousting her clone with her spear. Astarion was rolling on the floor fighting his copy. Karlach got locked in a brawl with her self. Gale kept ducking behind pillars shooting spells at his copy. And Lae’zel was locked in on her clone, both of them swinging their swords at each other.

Cole didn’t have time to worry about the others though. He and his clone began to circle each other in the centre of the battlefield. 

“You know, I don’t always get to fight an enemy that’s this handsome.” Cole joked. “It’s actually kinda nice.”

Suddenly, the fake Cole smeared. An evil smirk grew across his face. “ oh yes. That classic wit.” He spoke maliciously. “Always need something like that if you want to hide your fears from people, right?”

“What?” Cole said, his stance dropping ever so slightly. That was his first mistake. At that moment, his evil clone swooped in immediately going for an attack. Cole could still see him flying at and was able to block him with his shield, but wasn’t ready for the full on assault. It pushed him back a few feet. 

“Oh, don’t act like you don’t know.” The evil Cole said, pressing his sword hard against Cole’s shield. “Behind all this wit and bravado, you’re just a scared little boy who’s afraid of an old man you lost a couple of fights to.” Cole continued to falter even more. He pushed himself backwards with his wings, using it as a last second resort to escape. 

Cole started nervous laughing. “What? Thorm?” Cole retorted. “I’m working on a way to beat him. Just like I’m about to put you in the dirt.”

He decided to try and take the upper hand. He flew himself further towards his clone. Their swords met in another fiery clash. While Cole was trying his hardest and clearly showing off his strength, the evil clone was still holding a sinister grin. His voice, carrying a hint of evil, whispered out another thought.

“You really think that, don’t you?” He spoke. “You failed twice now! And both of those times, you only made the situation worse!” The clone began laughing evilly. 

What was this being? It kept trying to get into Cole’s head. And he didn’t like it. These insults it was throwing at him, they were crude and harsh. But nowhere near enough to break his spirit. He continued his assault on the shadow.

“Listen.” He said. "If I wanted a therapist, I’d ask Gale for a favor. I’m not in the mood to talk about the past with some sort of shape shifting monster. No matter how good looking they are.”

Cole took a quick laugh at his joke but his attention quickly stolen again by an evil chuckle from the evil clone. Despite Cole trying his hardest to knock his clone off balance, it managed to stay focussed on taking him down. They were locked  on to each other, and it didn't take long for the clone to start throwing insults at him again.

"But let's move on from Thorm for a minute." The clone snarked. "What about your GREATEST failure? The thing you really couldn't prevent. What about her?"

Suddenly, a jolt went through Cole's head. The same jolt that went through his mind went fighting Balthazar. This conversation was always a weak point to him. Cole let the clone get in his head. He got sloppy with his work. The clone continued to overpower him. Cole's sword swings got sloppy. The Clone continued to advance. Cole's stance began to falter. He tried to clear his mind by retorting to the clone. 

"Shut up!" He cried out. "I tried to warn her! She wouldn't listen! I knew about Thorm and she turned into a hallucination out of my head!" Cole tried to push himself onward, swinging his sword rapidly and harshly, trying to overpower the clone.

The clone continued his evil smile as he responded to Cole. "But you still could've pushed harder. If you were really the Ironclad warrior that Selûne spent years perfecting, then she would still be here! Being the big sister you always needed to keep your head straight!"

The clone hit Cole with an even more powerful force. This time enough to knock the sword out of his hands. Within seconds, the clone had him pinned against a wall of the temple. His sword pressed against Cole's neck. Cole struggled to break free. His voice trying to squeak out as the clone pushed him up against the wall harder trying to restrain him.

"I tried…. But Aylin… and…. Isobel…" Cole struggled to say.

"Ah, yes. Your greatest excuse." The Clone snickered. Suddenly the tone in his voice changed. He tried his best to imitate a child's voice. "Oh nooo. My sister is too focused on her precious love life to care about her safety. It's not like I have some sort of influence on her life. It’s not like I could've stopped it." The Clone's gaze turned evil. He moved in closer on Cole, getting ready to deliver the final blow.

He changed his voice back as he delivered the next line. "But then again, you can probably relate more to what was distracting her now, can't you?" Cole began to tense up more, worried about what the clone was thinking about. His suspicions were confirmed in a matter of seconds.

"Shadowheart really means that much to you?" The clone jokingly asked. "Too bad she doesn't feel the same way. If she cared about you, she'd know you didn't want to be here. But you put up with it for the sake of making her happy. And now, you're going to regret it."

The Clone continued as Cole started to lose consciousness. 

"And you won't be the only one. " He snickered. "When I'm done with you, she will follow. I'll enjoy the girls screams as she suffers the same fate as you. But hey, maybe you'll get your happy ending with her."

Suddenly, Cole could feel something in him start to grow. A sense of rage. It ignited on the clone's next words.

"In the next life."

---

Back in the center of the chamber, the rest of the group had managed to meet up. Each looking battered, but victorious over their clones.

Wyll looked at the flux, a look of relief over him as the way forward seemed clear from there. "Thank goodness we made it through. This trial was so unsettling. My lookalike seemed to mimic me perfectly."

"I know what you mean, Astarion chimed in. "Despite how handsome that face was, it was strange to fight against."

The others looked towards the goal, and started to move towards it when Shadowheart looked around with a face of confusion. She stopped in place, halting the group with her.

"Wait," She pointed out. "Where's-"

CRASH!

Suddenly, a wall of the challenge room burst open. A large mix of blue and black zoomed across the room behind Shadowheart. Almost instantly the noise and destruction coming from it caught everyone's attention. As they turned to look, it caught almost everyone by surprise.

Cole had his evil copy pinned to the ground. His eyes burning with a hot rage, and look of pure anger almost frozen to his face like a TV setting.  But he looked perfectly fine compared to his lookalike. Both of it's eyes were swollen. A large cut directly across it's mouth and half of it's bones looked snapped. One arm and leg were bending wrong way and if any motion was still in the other two, he was too weak to try. 

The others moved towards Cole to check that he was ok before the next words out of his voice scared them immensely.

"I'LL KILL YOU, YOU SON OF A BITCH!" The words echoed through the chamber. As the others got closer, they saw Cole mercilessly beating the crap out of his clone. "LET'S JUST SEE WHO THE WEAKLING IS, HUH?! WHO ISN'T A REAL WARRIOR?! I'LL PROTECT EVERYONE I CAN! FROM THORM, FROM THE ABSOLUTE, EVEN FROM LITTLE SHITS LIKE YOU!"

Cole continued punching the clone across the face left and right on every word. Almost as if the clone was just his punching back. Shadowheart started to get closer to hope Cole would stop soon and ask for healing. But then something became noticeable in the eyes of the whole group. 

Cole had already weakened the copy enough to expose it's core.

At this point, the punches did nothing.

He was doing this because he wanted to.

"Cole…" Shadowheart spoke out.

Cole continued swinging at the copy. The bruises on it continued to grow and darken as he did. Cole continued to shout. "I'LL MAKE UP FOR MY MISTAKES! I'LL DEFEND ISOBEL! MY FRIENDS!"

"Cole!" Shadowheart tried to speak up.

Cole raised her sword, ready to finish the clone. "I'LL EVEN PROTECT-"

"COLE, STOP!" Shadowheart shouted. 

That time her voice finally stood out among his rage. Cole halted with his sword stopped inches before reaching the clone's throat.

Cole looked over to see the group all starring at them. All of their faces horrified. Cole truly stopped for a minute to see what he was looking at that. The corpse of the clone lying beneath him. He thought about the rage coursing through him. He didn't like it.  Not one bit.

"AAAAARRRRGGGGGHHHH!!!!!"

He screamed as loud as he could. His voice practically gone from the volume. He started to tear up. Within a few minutes, he was crying. He didn't care if the others saw him in a moment of weakness. He couldn't hold it in. 

Within a few minutes, the scene looked different. The clone had finally succumb to his injuries and died. With the clones dead, the umbral gem appeared in place of his body. As Lae'zel moved over to pick it up, Shadowheart knelt down next to Cole. She hugged him closely as tears continued to pour down his face.

---

"Someone should really talk to him" Karlach insisted. "A good cry helps but he hasn't talked about it."

"Agreed." Gale pointed out. "We won't be ready for whatever comes next if one of us is sulking in the dirt."

The scene had changed from earlier. Upon collecting all of the umbral gems, the group had opened up a large door in the lower level of the temple. It opened to a room with a large pool of water located at the far end. It was placed in front of an alter of Shar. That's when it became clear where they were. This pool was a portal to the Shadowfell. Shar's realm.  If anywhere in the temple was where Ketheric Thorm was hiding his secret, it would've been in there. But after the mess with the same-self trial, everyone needed a rest before they moved on. 

Cole's mind was still a mess from earlier. He hadn't talked to anyone. Not even Shadowheart after his tears swelled up. He just wanted to be quiet. And despite no one knowing why he freaked out so hard on his clone, they let him have his moment. But now that they set up camp off to the side of the pool, he needed to open up. 

Astarion stepped forward. "Well…." He said. "If I may offer a suggestion as to who….?" His gaze fell onto Shadowheart. The rest of the group followed his gaze, all of them locked onto her. Shadowheart looked nervous at first.

"I don't know. I should focus on what Lady Shar is asking of me right now." She said, nervously. "Besides, Cole is tough. He might feel better in the morning."

Before Shadowheart could keep talking, Karlach butted in. "For crying out loud, Shads!" she shouted. "We all know there's something going on with you two. If you don't have a term for it fine, but we all saw that hug earlier. Right now, he needs someone to talk to and you're the obvious choice."

Shadowheart thought for a moment. Her eyes fell on Karlach, then the Shar Alter. Her gaze then fell on Cole sitting on a large stone off to the side. She saw a sign of pure weakness out of him. Something she never saw from him before. He need a source of comfort. And she couldn't disagree with Karlach that she was probably the most fit to. 

"Ok." She spoke softly. She walked over to Cole and an aura of despair was almost emitting off of him.  You'd mistake his body language for a Sharran if he wasn't clear with who he worshipped. Shadowheart took a deep breath out of his sight and moved in to sit down next to him on the destroyed rock.

"Hey." She muttered.

Cole didn't look her in the eyes. He stayed hunched down, his hair practically dropping across his face. His face almost still covered in sweat and parts of blood. But he still managed to speak.

"Hey." he muttered. 

Shadowheart moved in closer, laying a hand on his shoulder. But almost immediately afterwards, he jerked away. "You shouldn't touch me." Cole said.

"Why?" Shadowheart asked.

"Because I'm a failure. I screw up everything I touch." he spoke, weakly. "Anyone who comes near me gets hurt. And if not by someone else, then by my own hands."

Shadowheart was surprised by his words. She had never heard him speak like that. "That is one of the stupidest things I have ever heard you say." She said, her tone very serious.

"You're really not great at support speeches, you know." Cole said, his tone a little snarky but still not looking for jokes right now. 

Shadowheart sighed. Clearly she needed to be more direct with her approach. She stretched her hands out cupping Cole‘s face and pulling him towards her. Cole’s eyes blew up and surprise, clearly shocked by her actions in this moment.

“Just shut up and listen to me for a minute.” She said, her voice stern and direct. “If you really were such that a failure like you’re talking about, then look at everything you’ve done so far.”

Cole stood back for a moment and let her continue talking. 

“You saved the Emerald Grove from that goblin army. I saw you take on hordes of them with ease and everyone was grateful for your help. Would you call that a failure?” Shadowheart asked.

“No.” Cole responded

“And look at your actions back at Last Light,” she continued. “When Marcus invaded, and brought all those wing demons with him, you took him on and saved every single life there.”

Cole’s face started to light up at her story, even despite what he was feeling, she was still making a really good argument. And to be honest, he felt good just hearing her voice help him get through this. It was comforting.

“Yeah.” Cole admitted. “You’re right about that.”

Shadowheart’s face grew a big smile. “Of course, love. I’m always right.” She joked. 

Cole laughed. The first positive sign he showed in a while. “Humble as always, I see.”

Shadowheart smiled back. Her face grew more concerned when she decided to push a little bit further into what was really bothering Cole.

“What’s really going on with you?” she asked. “Ever since we entered the gauntlet, you’ve felt different from before. Sure when you were fighting Balthazar, you seem to be your cocky, cheerful self. But ever since, you’ve seemed out of it.”

Cole had a hard time looking her in the eyes. He knew he could trust her, but at the same time, he knew she wouldn’t agree with everything he had to say. But moments ago, it was shown what happened if he kept all of his feelings inside. He decided if there was ever a better time to confess what he was really thinking to Shadowheart, now was the time.

“I don’t like being here.” He said, bluntly.

He looked over at Shadowheart’s face again. As he expected, he saw she didn’t have the same positive face as before. But something was different this time. She did seem slightly disgruntled, but also listening. This time, whatever was going on, she wanted to hear it. 

“This place is unnatural to me.” he continued. “But considering all I’ve went through in my training, I thought I could just get through it because it was necessary to defeat Ketheric Thorm.” 

Cole continued, Shadowheart’s face still looking willing to listened. 

“But when I was up against that clone today.” He said. “It dove into my weaknesses, it triggered all of my responses, and I just couldn’t control myself. I just let everything out.”

He looked Shadowheart in the eyes again. She was looking sympathetic, and happy. It really made Cole happy just to see that she was listening. 

“And I hated it.” Cole finished. “It hurt me to feel that way.” 

Cole let a moment pass to let it know he was done. Shadowheart inched forward, stretching her arms out. “May I?” She asked. Cole nodded, and the two came together for a nice hug. It was a nice moment of peace. Something Cole needed as a distraction from the chaos. 

“Cole…” Shadowheart began. “If it hurts you this much to be here, why have you been going along with this?”

Cole backed away for a moment, still looking Shadowheart in the eyes. To be honest, he was afraid to answer. But a thought made him think, 'maybe it's not what she means'. "What?" he asked, just hoping to get a confirmation.

"It's not exactly hard to notice with you." Shadowheart responded.  "Ever since we fought Balthazar's skeletons, it was obvious that something was off. You say you don't want to be here, but you still stuck around. Why?"

Cole's theory was confirmed by this question. He was incredibly scared to answer. This question had been lingering in his mind for the weeks that the group had been travelling together. Ever since talking to Isobel, it felt a lot stronger. Their previous experience together made Cole believe she felt the same. But at the same time, he knew there was some difference between considering who they served. But still, in that moment, no other answer would work with things to say right now.

"Because…." Cole started. "Because… I'm…."

"AUGH!"

Shadowheart's arm began to glow again. The Sharran mark had struck again. It's pain looking like it shot through Shadowheart like an intense virus or sting from something like a frostbite. Cole moved it to check it like he did the last time. 

But this time, Shadowheart pulled away.

"I'm sorry" She said. "I really want to help, but if it's acting like this then I really need to go pray and-"

"It's ok." Cole muttered. "Whatever you think is best. If it helps you, go pray." Cole gestured her that it was ok to go over to the alter. 

"Are you sure?" Shadowheart asked, her eyes still looking at Cole worried.

"It's fine." Cole reassured her. "You really did help. Really." Cole gave her a tired smile. One that showed just how accepting he was. But unbeknownst to Shadowheart, behind that smile was at least a dozen screaming voices and terrors.

Shadowheart gave Cole a respectful nod and moved over to the spot in front of the pool. She knelt down and began praying. Cole took in the sight, feeling both joy and sadness at the same time. His focus feel on something else when Karlach touched his shoulder.

"Hey Feathers." She said, looking nervous. "You feeling better?"

Cole looked over her shoulder to see all of the others. All of them each holding a different face of concern. Whether or not it was for an emotional or logical reason was unclear.

Cole's attempt at a smile still stayed on his face. He looked up at Karlach, trying to speak with the best amount of confidence he could muster.

"Yeah." he said. "Yeah, I think I'm doing better."

 

 

 

Chapter 19: "Hey, Sis"

Summary:

No notes. We've reached a milestone. Enjoy!

The Shadowfell was a dark, unnatural place. The aura of Shar emanating from every single step that our heroes took. The area gave off a strange vibe that made it seem like the opposite was always true. Like what was right was wrong and what was wrong was right. Even just how the place was designed was unnatural. there were large stone platforms, all connected by huge golden chains, and they all slowly descended from where our heroes entered down to a large central room.

 

If Grymforge made Cole feel sick, then the Shadowfell made Cole feel like he was going to die. And unfortunately, he was worried that someone else was actually going to.

 

Right before they entered the portal, Shadowheart chose to pray one more time. But unlike the other times at camp where she was willing to talk to anyone afterwards, she completely shut herself off from everyone around her. Cole decided to use his tadpole to reach into her mind and read her thoughts just out of worry. Once he was in there, he heard another voice aside from his Shadowheart’s. Shar’s.

 

As per the dark lady’s instructions, Shadowheart was to enter the Shadowfell and kill someone located in the center of the chamber. This was where Cole started to draw the line with everything they’ve gone through. Shadowheart, obviously against him reading his thoughts, was furious. But despite her anger, he still didn’t want to kill someone if they were innocent. At the moment, she didn’t want to hear it though. Shar’s voice fresh in her mind was a good reminder of what the dark lady wanted from her. So despite Cole’s objections, they went in.

 

Shadowheart had a slight lead ahead with Lae’zel, Gale and Astarion. While Cole was a few minutes behind her, Karlach and Wyll sticking close to him after what happened yesterday.

 

“You feeling alright?” Karlach asked. Her need to help her friends clearly showing in her face. “You did seem better after talking to Shadowheart last night, but you still seem out of it.”

 

Cole continued to walk forward, his arms crossed, and his gaze not really focused on either of his friends. Wyll walked on his right side with Karlach on his left. He was grateful for his friend’s support, but in his head, he thought they had no idea what he was feeling right now.

 

He was walking in the domain of his evil aunt. His energy, practically drained just from standing there. His mind still a broken mess from the interaction with his clone. And to top it all off, the woman he thinks he loves was down in this domain with him almost certainly eager to take a life in the name of Shar.

 

Cole took a second to breathe before talking to Karlach. “Yeah. Yeah.” He responded. “I’m doing ok. I just…. Want to get out of here fast.”

 

Karlach and Wyll accepted that response and continued to follow the rocky path down after Shadowheart and the others. The altered gravity of the Shadowfell made it easy for the group to jump across all the floating rocks. Slowly but surely, Cole, Wyll and Karlach approached the center.

 

But suddenly, a loud noise hit Cole’s ears.

 

“Shadowheart, please! Consider this carefully!”

 

That was all Cole needed to hear. He started to speed up and made his way to the center of the area. Karlach and Wyll hot on his trail.

 

Soon they caught up with the others. Cole’s eyes froze at the situation. He saw Shadowheart standing menacingly with the Spear of Shar held tight in her hands. Lae’zel and Astarion were standing back, unsure of how to proceed. Meanwhile Gale stood slightly ahead of them seeming to want to Shadowheart to stand down.

 

But then, something else far more interesting caught Cole’s attention. The other person in the room. A large woman trapped in some sort of arcane schedule. Her skin was pale and covered in what almost appeared to be cracks. Her hair was long and blonde almost a similar color to Cole’s. And she was chained by ghostly hands that emerged whenever she reached the end of the glyph.

 

Cole caught his own breath. His eyes is swelled up in fascination, and a tear or two almost fell out. Slowly, but surely he stepped towards the sigil, even ignoring Shadowheart as she stared at him getting closer.

 

He reached the edge of the glyph. The woman looked at him. A look of disinterest. Cole couldn’t believe who he was looking at. He couldn’t. Not right now.

 

“What?” The woman asked. “This Sharran is so weak that she can’t even control her companions.”

 

Cole’s eyes teared up even more.  Even her voice sounded the same. But it couldn’t be true. He was in Shar’s realm. Everything in this realm wanted to kill him. He wouldn’t put it past Shar to pull a trick like this.

 

“Don’t do this to me.” Cole said, dryly.

 

The woman suddenly looked at Cole confused. Unsure by his words. “What?” She asked.

 

“Shar, I know how you work.” Cole continued. “I already lost her. So I’m next, right? Take us both down and Selune loses both of her greatest weapons? Drop whatever trick this illusion is! If you want me dead, don’t use my sister’s image to do it!”

 

Cole turned his back on the woman. His mind racing. The excessive swear from before returning to his face. “She’s not real, she’s not real, she’s not real.” He kept muttering.

 

The woman started at Cole for a moment. Shadowheart could see a look of confusion in her eyes. But after a moment, there was realization. Something that looked like a glimmer of hope. 

 

“I… I don’t believe it.” The woman muttered. “It’s been  100 years. But still… that face. The woman’s eyes started to water. A look of absolute relief washed over her.  “I’ve been stuck here for years. Only memories of friends and family keeping me sane. And there are only a few faces that I’d never forget. And that’s one of them.”

 

Those words struck Cole’s core. I thought race across His mind. Was this really her? Had his mother been wrong? Did she really live beyond that day? He still wouldn’t put it past Shar to do a trick like this. He had to be sure. With a look of contempt, he turned to the woman again.

 

“When I first took up a sword to fight alongside you, what the first question I asked our mother?" Cole asked, his heart racing and mentally preparing for an answer.

 

The woman smiled for a moment. Her eyes started to fill with tears of joy. She looked at him, more hopeful that she had been the whole time the group had seen her face. She let out a light chuckle before answering Cole's question.  "Can I have a bigger sword than Aylin's?" She responded. "Mother smacked you upside the head."

 

Cole's face lit up. His face matching the joyful tears of the women's. There was no doubt in his mind. This was her. His sister, Aylin. The one he spent 100 years planning to avenge. But as it turns out, she never ended up dying. Here she was, right in front of him. He couldn't help but feel a burst of joy. He wiped the tears from his eyes using his sleeve.

 

"Hey, sis." he responded. "Guess I get to save you twice, huh?"

 

Aylin rolled her eyes. "Save the charm for another time, little brother." She snipped back. "Right now, focus on getting me out of here."

 

Cole was more than happy to oblige. He walked forward, preparing a rune that would free his sister from her dark cage.

 

But as he did….

 

FLASH!

 

A guiding bolt struck the ground between them. It left a scorching mark that stretched quite a ways off from the origin point of contact. Cole looked to see the caster.

 

Shadowheart stood there, her hand in a fresh arcane motion. She was the caster. Whatever Cole is about to do, she couldn’t let him do it. call looked at her with a worried eyes for a minute before she spoke her next words.

 

“Stand down.” She ordered. “Lady Shar has put her life in my hands. I’ll will see this through. Please, Cole. I need to do this.”

 

Cole stared at her for a moment. It wasn’t just the words that frightened him. She was holding the Spear of Night, a sacred weapon of Shar, and with it, she had the capability of killing him.

 

Cole raised his hands in defense. His thoughts racing. He couldn’t let her kill his sister, not after all they went through. But if his heart really was telling him the truth, then he knew he couldn’t stop her. He tried his best to reason with her.

 

“Shadowheart, please.” He said, slowly approaching her. “To become a Dark Justiciar is to turn your back on everything good in this world.”

 

Aylin stood up. She walked as close as she could to the edge of the sigil before the hands appeared again to restrain her. “My brother speaks the truth, little one.” She boomed. “You will never know Joy. Pain. Love.”

 

Cole froze at Aylin’s words. The idea frightened him. In the span of the next 2 minutes. His entire world would flip. Whatever the side it landed on depended on Shadowheart’s choice.

 

Cole look at Shadowheart’s face. There was a clear sign of uncertainty in it. He weighed out everything that was happening in his head. Maybe, just maybe, if he played this right, he could save more than one life here today.

 

“What’s this?” Aylin said. “Does the mighty Sharran falter in my presence? Or is this a lack of self worth?”

 

Shadowheart cringed at her words. A look of nervousness grew over her. Cole could see it too. He knew her, probably better than some goddess ever could. He couldn’t let this happen.

 

“Shads.” He spoke, softly. “I can’t force your own actions, but I’m begging you. I spent 100 years suffering, thinking she was dead. I understand that that you want to prove your worth to someone, but sometimes the only person you need to prove your worth to is yourself. Just… please don’t do this.”

 

Shadowheart’s face scrunched in anger. She turned to Cole, her face boiling. “Don’t do this?!” She screamed. “This is my goddess’s will! My life’s purpose!”

 

The rest of the group stared at the scene. Each of them showing their own shade of nervous.

 

Shadowheart steadied herself, preparing to make her decision as Aylin spoke again. “Or are you simply scared of what will happen to you if you disobey her?” She said, a hint of wisdom in her voice. “Your goddess knows nothing of you. She sees you as nothing more than a toy. She knows nothing of you.” Aylin stood up taller. Her voice getting more regal. “For I know you. A sad lost child, frightened by wolves in the dark.”

 

Shadowheart froze. Cole could see it on her face. What Aylin had said to her, it got under her skin. And Cole knew why. The memory of her childhood that she shared with Cole. No one else knew about it aside from them two. It became clear to Cole almost immediately.

 

Aylin knew the truth about Shadowheart’s past. Who she really was. Cole wanted to interject. He opened his mouth again, ready to object. But Shadowheart shot him a death stare. One that warned him not to get involved.

 

“What did you say?” Shadowheart asked, her voice carrying a mix of despair and curiosity. Her grip on the spear began to falter. Aylin stepped forward again.

 

“Consider your actions, child.” She urged. “There is much your lady keeps from you. Free me, and I will show you.”

 

Shadowheart took a step towards Aylin. Her face full of confusion. In that moment, Cole was afraid. Afraid for both his sister and what he may have to do if the darkness won.

 

But suddenly, Shadowheart turned.

 

With what looked like all of the strength in her body, she threw the spear over her shoulder. It flew across the edge of the platform, falling over the side and dropping deep below into the void of the Shadowfell.

 

Shadowheart was breathing deep, her heart racing. She couldn’t believe what she had just done. Concern etched over her face.

 

Cole rushed forward, his heart actually feeling hopeful for the first time in a while. He ran forward, taking her in his arms. His wings wrapped around her, offering the best support he could in this situation.

 

“I… I can’t believe I just did that.” Shadowheart muttered. “Lady Shar will disown me. She’ll want nothing to do with me.”

 

“It’s ok.” Cole muttered. “I’ve got you.”

 

As the others were taking a sigh of reveal, clearly grateful for Shadowheart’s decision, Aylin spoke up again.

 

“Shar cannot disown what she did not own in the first place.” She spoke. “Your decision was yours. And you have proven Shar has no true control over you.”

 

Shadowheart broke free of Cole’s arms. Intrigued by Aylin’s words. She approached her again. Aylin kneeled at the edge of the sigil. Her eyes began to glow with hope. Like it hadn’t seen hope in a long time. She looked up from her kneel and her eyes landed on Cole and Shadowheart.

 

“Not-quite-Sharran, Little Brother.” She ordered. “Lay your hands on me in friendship. Fight alongside me in the battle to come. And afterwards, you will be given your answers.”

 

Cole approached his sister with confidence, raising his hand to follow her command. Shadowheart hesitated for a moment, but soon after seeing Cole’s hopeful face nudge her forward, she approached, matching his hand signs.

 

The magic around Aylin began to fade. As it grew weaker, her presence grew stronger. Her magical presence emanating off her. She began to slam her first into the ground as bs starting chanting. “Moonmaiden, Selune. Mother of the so-called Nightsong. Release me from these shackles.” Aylin stood up and called out; “The Nightsong is no more!”

 

Suddenly, a heavenly light enveloped Aylin. Around her, majestic blue and silver armor, similar to Cole’s appeared. And similar wings to Cole’s sprouted out of her back. Aylin reached into the air, and a sword almost made of pure moonlight materialized.

 

Aylin flapped her wings, hovering in the air. She turned to Cole and Shadowheart, her arms stretched out like an angel. “I am resplendent.” She called out.

 

Upon landing, her attention turned back towards Cole and Shadowheart. She looked upon Shadowheart with a warm smile. “You have done well, little warrior.” She stated with pride. “Do you not find it strange how easy you would abandon your goddess? That maybe your life wasn’t always how it seemed?”

 

Cole stepped forward. His voice aimed at addressing his sister. “Maybe save the cryptic subtext for another time, sis.” He answered. “She could use a straight answer.”

 

Aylin nodded to Cole in respect. “Of course. I will deliver your answers when the battle is over.” She looked out over Cole, Shadowheart and the rest of the team. “Are you all ready?” She asked.

 

“If it’s what I think it is, I’ve been ready for years.” Cole responded.

 

Aylin gave her brother a joking smile. “Indeed, Dear Brother. It is time. To Kill Ketheric Thorm.”

 

And then, Aylin took off. She flew off towards the exit of the Shadowfell, her mission clearly in her mind. As she took off, a portal appeared at the feet of the others. Clearly, their way out.

 

“We should go.” Shadowheart urged. “Lady Shar will be angry with my actions. And I don’t want to be in the heart of the Shadowfell when she retaliates.”

 

Cole didn’t stop to joke. Even he knew not to wait around and wait for Shar’s wrath. After agreeing with Shadowheart, he ushered everyone out through the portal. Their new mission fresh in their minds, they set out.

 

---

 

The cold. The darkness. Shadowheart felt alone and trapped. Suffocated by the total darkness around her. She wasn’t sure where she was. She looked around to see none of her friends. Gone. Wherever she was, she was brought there alone.

 

It didn’t take long for her to piece together what was happening. Before she could even think about where she was out loud, she heard a voice behind her.

 

“You failure.” She heard a woman’s voice say. This voice was familiar to her. It’s dark ominous tone. It’s complete lack of emotion. The pure evil emanating from every word. It was her. Shar.

 

Shadowheart turned to see the dark lady standing before her. Her shadowy form standing out ever so slightly from the rest of the void by a hue of purple light. Her dark attire stood out with its golden colouring as well. But her aura was overall terrifying.

 

Within an instant, Shadowheart fell to her knees, almost begging for forgiveness. “Please, my lady!” She cried out. “I didn’t mean to disobey. I just-“

 

“Silence!” Shar cried out. Her voice ringing loudly, echoing across the void. “You have failed me! You do not deserve to be one of my chosen!”

 

Shar raised her hand with a magical pulse. Almost immediately the wound on Shadowheart’s hand began to glow in a matter of seconds it began to ache harder and more hurtful than any way Shadowheart ever felt before.

 

“My lady! Please, I’m sorry!” Shadowheart cried out. She continued to try and stop the pain. She would reach for her other hand, covering the mark, hoping it would do something to stop it.

 

“It is too late for apologies.” Shar responded dryly. “You failed me. And now you will suffer for it. I will make you feel unimaginable pain through your wound and then afterwards when I am rid of you, none of my followers will accept you anymore. You will be an outcast. A stray. Forgotten.”

 

Shadowheart couldn’t believe what she was hearing. Her whole purpose. Her meaning of life. It was all coming down on her and she couldn’t stop what would happen next.

 

But then suddenly….

 

SWISH!

 

Something flashy flew past Shadowheart's eyes. It struck Shar right in the face. She let out a small groan at the pain.  Being a god, it didn't cause any harm, but it made a good distraction.

 

Shar's focus on Shadowheart dropped. The mark stopped glowing and the pain stopped. Shadowheart took a moment to breathe deeply, now that the pain was gone. She looked to see the glowing projectile fell from attacking Shar's face to land in front of her. Her eyes couldn't believe it.

 

It was Cole.

 

He stood between her and the Dark Lady. His stance showing he was ready for a fight. "What are you doing?!" Shadowheart screamed. "You're going to get yourself killed!"

 

Cole looked back to her. Shadowheart noticed something. For the first time since entering the Gauntlet, Cole was smiling again. Not a fake smile that meant he was accepting what was happening. A real one. He was genuinely happy he did what he did. He gave her the same idiotic grin she was used to seeing from him. "You of all people know I'm too stubborn to die." He grinned.

 

Shadowheart fell silent. Simply staring at Cole's actions. As Cole diverted his attention back to Shar, Shadowheart's mind raced. Why was he doing this? Why was he so stupid? Why would he throw away his life like this for her?

 

Cole's voice snapped Shadowheart back to reality. "Hey, Auntie!" He said, causally walking in circles in front of her. "Long time no see!"

 

Shar's face grew disgusted. Clearly not happy to see Cole here. She looked down on him for a minute. Cole could see the distain in her face.

 

"Oh, great." She mentioned. "Of course, you would follow her here. This is all your fault after all. If you had not entered her life, she would've stay loyal to me. You're the one making her suffer."

 

Shadowheart saw Cole stand still. But then he started laughing. After a moment, he started clapping slowly. "Oh man." Cole said, still laughing. "That is some classic deflection. You're out here blaming me. You think she wouldn't have turned you down if I wasn't there? I know how strong this woman is! No matter who she travelled with, I know she's smart and strong enough to not listen to a wretch like you!"

 

Shar's face grew in anger. Within moments, She readied herself for another attack. "YOU DARE?!" She yelled, clearly upset by Cole's words. "You think my sister will defend you?! You have insulted me, Nephew! Neither you or this traitor will leave alive."

 

Cole smugly looked away from Shar's face. He raised up a finger to stop her from talking. "No. You see, that's where your wrong." Cole stated. "I know Mother can't protect me here. But this might."

 

Suddenly, Cole pulled out a glowing vial from his armor. Shadowheart noticed it in his hand. A small amount of holy water, contained in a Selûnite vial. Within seconds, Cole threw it at the Dark Lady's face. He aimed his spell casting hand at the file and fired a guiding bolt. The vial exploded, making a large blue flash.

 

This was Cole's opening. He turned back to Shadowheart and sprinted off from where he was standing towards her. He was airborne and flying by the time he reached her. He picked her up in his arms as fast as he could. "Hang on!" he cried. Within seconds, a portal opened in front of them. The same glowing silver as the one Aylin created for them back in the Shadowfell. Shadowheart looked back at Shar. Her face now focused back on them after Cole's flash bomb wore off.

 

As they flew into the portal, hoping to reach sanctuary, Shar spoke one final thought.

 

"You will always be alone."

 

---

 

The group had emerged outside of the mausoleum entrance. Aylin's portal still glowing brightly around them. They looked to see the Shadow lands before them, still ominous and disgusting. But a bright blue streak was across the sky heading towards Moonrise towers. Clearly, Dame Aylin on her warpath.

 

Wyll stopped the group in their tracks to do a headcount. After a moment, he made a realization. "Hold on." He said, "Where are Cole and Shadowheart?"

 

The others looked around, different looks of worry and concern growing on each of them.

 

Karlach looked stressed. "I could've sworn they were right behind me." She mentioned. "Are they stuck down there?! Can we go back?!"

 

Astarion stepped forward.  He waved his hands in caution. "Now hold on, hold on." He said. "Think about who we're talking about. I'm sure they're fine. They probably stayed behind to make out for a second or something."

 

The entire group stared at Astarion with looks of disappointments.

 

Astarion started nervous sweating as he spoke again, raising his hands in mock defense. "Ok, just listen." He started. "I'm sure they're fin-"

 

Suddenly, Cole and Shadowheart flew out of the portal. As they exited, the portal glowed less and eventually vanished. Cole hit the ground, rolling forward for a few more feet before stopping. Shadowheart was wrapped in his wings. Ending up on top of his chest, her nerves finally calming down after being back in this realm.

 

The others ran up to them. Karlach helped Shadowheart up as Cole stood back up, regaining his footing.

 

"What happened?" Gale asked. "You two were missing for a moment there. In a realm like that, that's never a good sign."

 

Cole shook his sense right for a moment before turning his attention to Gale. "Shadowheart was summoned by Shar. I went after her because I figured it wouldn't end well. I managed to get a shot in on Shar and we-"

 

Suddenly Cole was tackled to the ground. Shadowheart kneeling over him. She grabbed the collar of his armor with one hand. And then… She punched him in the face with the other.

 

"What is wrong with you?!" She cried out. "Did you have any idea what you were doing?!"

 

She didn't let him talk before punching him again.

 

Karlach stepped forward. "Shaddy, maybe we should…"

 

"Stay out of this!" Shadowheart yelled back. "This idiot needs to learn his actions have consequences!"

 

Karlach stepped back, and the others refused to get involved. Shadowheart raised her fist again. "Talk, already!"

 

Cole stared at her without acknowledging the punch. He could take a hit, she needed to let that out. He started to speak when he was certain she would listen. "I saw her take you. I couldn't let you face her wrath alone!" His face glowed with an expression of kindness. He meant every word he was saying.

 

Shadowheart teared up, and then punched him again. "It was my mistake!" She cried out. "If Shar wanted to punish anyone, It should've been me alone! Why risk your life like that?!" She stood over him, almost looking ready to break down.

 

Cole looked at her with a serious face. He knew what he wanted to say. And he wasn't in Shar's lair anymore, stopping him from saying it. "You really can't tell by now?" he asked, calmly.

 

Shadowheart's tears eased up, but she wasn't done with punishing him for his idiocy. She hit him one more time, before yelling again. "I think it's been made clear I can't predict your levels of stupidity!" She yelled. "So, can you for once just give me an honest answer to a question I want?!"

 

Cole didn't move. He laid on the ground. The woman he adored over him, taking out the regret in her mind on his body. When he was certain she stopped to listen to him, he let out the words he had been waiting a while to say.

 

"Because I love you."

 

Shadowheart's eyes widened at the words. Her tears stopped. Her raised fist dropped and the other let go of Cole's armor. Cole putting it together she was listening.

 

"I love you, Shadowheart. I've loved you for a while now. It's because of that love that I put up with all of the stuff that's made me uncomfortable on this journey. I understand that you've had your own problems with me. But that still doesn't change how I feel about you. But like I said, your choices are your own. I won't force you to reciprocate but-"

 

Suddenly, Shadowheart dropped down to his face. She pressed her lips against his and closed her eyes. Cole's eyes opened in surprise for a moment, but then closed as well so he could enjoy the moment. After a moment, the two broke apart, staring at each other in disbelief.

 

Shadowheart was panting for a moment. She then spoke up. "Cole… You've done more for me than faith has in recent times. I thought Shar was the most important thing in my life." She began to smile at her next words. "I couldn't have been more wrong." She leaned down, kissing Cole once more. "I love you too." She said, upon backing away again.

 

Cole smiled with pure joy. In the span of five minutes, his life took a full flip. His sister alive, his love confessed, and he got to punch Shar in the face. To Cole, this was a day of total bliss.

 

Cole laughed for a moment. "Not bad for a first date, huh?" he asked, smiling.

 

Shadowheart rolled her eyes, but still smiled at him. "Maybe hold off on the quips, or I might need to take that back."

 

"Understood." Cole acknowledged, raising his hands in surrender.

 

"Ahem." Astarion coughed.

 

The two looked to see the rest of the group still looking down at them.  Some giggling, others just grinning, and Lae'zel looking uninterested.

 

Cole and Shadowheart both blushed for a moment before getting back on their feet. They straightened out their faces, and Cole turned to the group.

 

"Friends," he began. "My Elder Sister has gone to take the fight to Ketheric Thorm. She will be the tipping point we need to end him. Ketheric has been a menace to not just my family, but the whole world for a long time. I ask you all. Will you help me and my sister kick his ass? Cole ended his request with the same cheerful but goofy smile his friends knew him for.

 

Slowly, but surely, the others responded to his request.

 

"Of course."

 

"You know it."

 

"Always."

 

"My steel is yours."

 

"Don't count me out, Feathers!"

 

As the other finished their allegiances, Cole looked to Shadowheart. Her eyes still clouded from recent events, but still happy from what they shared.

 

"I'm with you." She said, her voice quiet, but brave.

 

"Alright." Cole said. He turned to look at Moonrise. The glowing blue light in the sky of his sister's magic shining their path to battle. Cole readied his sword. It was time. Time to finally end his fight.

 

"Then let's go kick some ass."

Chapter 20: The Beginning of The End

Summary:

Cole and Aylin begin their first strike on Moonrise towers. Secrets are revealed and a fight begins.

The halls of Moonrise towers were soaked in blood. It’s entryway showing a clear sign of battle. But before you get too far ahead of yourself, thinking this was from before, you’re wrong.

The destruction that filled the tower wasn’t from Cole’s previous warpath but from the new one they just launched. The tower wasn’t even clean for three days before it was attacked again.

Cole and some of the others had just stormed the front gates. Jaheira Met up with them at the door, bringing her own strike force of Harpers. After deciding on a plan to take the lower floor, they took to action.

Once inside the tower, they were greeted by Z’rell. Balthazar‘s death and Aylin’s freedom acted as a signal to the tower. As both events occurred, Ketheric somehow became aware of what had happened. So naturally, the tower's army was ready to fight back for our heroes supposed “betrayal” of them.

Z’rell greeted them at the front door with a large smile and an even bigger axe. The group didn’t spend much time talking. Almost immediately, they flew into battle. Cole took Z’rell head on as the others covered him from the oncoming goblins and cultists.

Slowly, but surely, the combined amount of our heroes and the Harpers all managed to take down the front door guards. In no time flat, the lower floor of the tower had been cleared. Cole stood over Z’rell’s defeated corpse, wiping her blood off his blade. The others circled up with him by Ketheric’s throne in the next room. As they all prepared to keep moving, Jaheira approached them.

“Hold a moment, Aasimar.” She spoke, catching Cole’s ear. “You must be very careful. Not even just from your experience last time, but even before then. The General is a very powerful opponent. Still, it will be nice seeing him finally be put in the dirt. My Harpers and I will stay here and hold this floor. End him, quick and efficiently.”

As Jaheira finished her prep talk, Cole noticed sometime. Since when they first met weeks ago, Cole had learned to study her body language. As She laid out instructions for how they should confront Ketheric, he saw a grit in her teeth. She was almost clenching a fist in anger. But still, she had a calm aura about her. Cole recognized this feeling. And he could make a pretty good guess why she was feeling this way.

Cole stepped forward, his face growing smug. “Do I detect a hint of jealousy from you, High Harper?” He looked at Jaheira with a joking grin. “Perhaps you’d like to join us in our battle against the Almighty General?” Cole asked, acting a little snooty.

Jaheira looked at Cole’s face for a moment. She first looked upset, but couldn’t deny her feelings. After a deep sigh, she responded. “How well you’ve come to know me. If you’ll have me, I do wish to see an end to this fight.”

Cole smiled back, glad his guess was right. As for his answer, the decision was a fairly easy one. Despite this woman literally trying to kill him when they first met, she had proved herself to be a valuable warrior and at some points, a great friend. besides, Cole knew just what tricks the general would have up his sleeve. They would need all the help they can get.

“Of course.” Cole responded. “Like I always say-“

“Better to have more swords if you can’t find a bigger one.” Shadowheart interrupted, a weak but still amused look on her face.

“Have I said that too many times?” Cole asked, a puzzled look on his face.

“Maybe once or twice, love.” Shadowheart responded. Her joke got a small chuckle out of the whole team, herself included. Well, I didn’t seem like the best time to tell any jokes, Cole was actually really grateful that she did. After all the drama they had just gone through, it was nice to see her smile.

With Jaheira on their team, the group felt stronger than ever. They made their way up to the second floor of the tower. On Cole's orders, they swept the floor searching for the general.

Gale and Astarion had wandered into what appeared to be a laboratory. It was messy with scattered texts and bodies all over floor. Clearly this lab belong to Balthazar. Gale found one or two useful scrolls but nothing leading upward.

Meanwhile, Shadowheart and Karlach wandered into a large bedroom. As they entered, they were stopped by what appeared to be a reanimated skeleton of a dog. Karlach was ready to fight it, believing the magic it came from forced it to be evil.

But then Shadowheart stepped forward. She looked straight into the dog's eyes. Despite being undead, she could still see the emotions in his face. Slowly she brought her hands down onto his head. Slowly, she gave him some gentle pats. The dog began to wag his tail happily. He nuzzled against Shadowheart's arm for a minute before going off to his sleeping cushion near the edge of the room.

"Where did that come from?" Karlach asked, walking up towards her. Her eyes fixed on the dog, but her face with a look of confusion.

Shadowheart looked at the dog with warm smile. "I don't know." She responded. "It seems like the dog just wanted to protect what it holds dear. It almost reminds me of Scratch a little. I guess one of the perks of being an animal lover."

Karlach smiled back at her. After a moment, the two got to searching the room, hoping to find doors or a switch that would lead to a path upstairs. Shadowheart searched a large table covered in notes as well as some nearby make shift altar to Myrkul. Karlach meanwhile, began searching some bookshelves and nearby chests in the room.

As they kept searching, Karlach couldn't help but strike up some conversation. As she kept looking around the room for anything helpful, she turned to Shadowheart.

"Hey. How are you feeling? You know since… um…?" Karlach started. Her voice began to trail off, realizing the nerve she may have struck with the conversation. Shadowheart turned to her, her face looked a mix between stressed and calm. Karlach started to nervous sweat but eventually Shadowheart responded to her question. As she began, she started wandering around the room.

"It's fine." She started. "I haven't really had the best chance to talk about it with anyone yet anyways. We did kind of rush straight here." She nervously laughed before bringing her attention back to Karlach. "In truth, I don't know how to feel. I've turned my back on everything I know. I've betrayed the Dark Lady. Any good Cleric would be on the verge on breaking right now. So… why do I feel so calm? Despite all the issues in my life at this moment, I'm not actively screaming or ripping my hair out."

Karlach looked confused for a second. But slowly, a large grin grew across her face. She turned her attention away from searching for a moment to look directly at Shadowheart.

"Oh, I can think of a big reason for why you feel so calm." The Tiefling said, her voice carrying a mocking tone. "Maybe because of a certain 'Guardian Angel'? Are the vibes of Angelheart that strong already? "

Shadowheart blushed at Karlach's words. She knew she meant no harm, just some playful teasing, but thinking about her newly solidified relationship with Cole made her feel happy. Like a small spark of joy in the middle of all her sadness. He had his own problems but his recent actions showed he was supportive and cared deeply for her and that made her feel safe. She was about to respond to Karlach's question but then upon standing up, she heard a squeak.

She looked down to see she stepped on what appeared to be a loose floorboard. She looked through the small gap in the floor to see a box hidden underneath it. She called Karlach over to rip the board out of the floor. For a being as strong as her, it didn't take long. The board immediately came loose and Shadowheart reached into the hole to pull out a small wooden box.

Shadowheart open the box to only find one thing. A letter. The letter seemed to be addressed to Ketheric Thorm, written by someone named Melodia. Slowly, Shadowheart read through the letter, curious about it's content. As she kept reading, her eyes started to swell up. "Oh, gods." she whispered.

A tear or two started to drop from her face as Karlach noticed her face change. "What is it?" she asked, walking closer hoping to get a read of it herself.

As Karlach got in range of reading the letter, the door to the room suddenly swung. It's noise catching the two women's attentions. They turned to see Wyll holding the door open. He was panting slightly but seemed happy to see them.

"There you two are!" Wyll exclaimed. "Cole found the stairs up to the top of the tower. He went ahead with some of the others. We need to keep moving."

Karlach and Shadowheart nodded back to him. Both of them grabbed the gear they set down while searching. When they were ready to go, Wyll turned to run towards the stairs, with Shadowheart and Karlach hot on his heels. As they ran after Wyll, Karlach turned to Shadowheart.

"Hey, what did the letter say?" She asked, trying her best to focus on both Shadowheart AND running after Wyll.

Shadowheart took a moment to acknowledge her question, but if the letter was correct, then she knew they had to hurry.

"It's too much to explain in this rush." She responded, "But what's important is that we show this to Cole. Otherwise, he might do something he'll regret."

------------------------------------

The top of Moonrise towers was covered in lit torches, but the air above it was dark as the night. The hoe of the shadow curse itself was soon about to fall. Shadowheart, Karlach and Wyll all managed to reach the top relatively fast. They look to see the others already locked in combat with the enemy companions around the roof. Astarion, Gale, Lae’zel and Jaheira were all in the middle of fighting back against an army of skeleton soldiers summoned by a local necromancer. Meanwhile, Shadowheart diverted her attention to the upper platform just ahead of them. There, Cole was flying above confronting General Himself, Ketheric Thorm.

“I mean, really Gramps?” Cole retorted, his voice smug. “She was your secret weapon this whole time? You just had her locked away in the Shadowfell using her as an extra layer of shielding for youself? It’s really pathetic the more I think about it.”

The general tried to stand up weekly his knee, almost failing him. “Hold your tongue, you little brat.” He snapped. “Everything I did was to protect my family. You of all people should understand that.”

The General had managed to fully stand himself up. He was looking at Cole with an evil grin. “It’s just like I told you when you came here a few days ago.” He spoke condescending, like he wanted Cole to suffer. “You and I are exactly the same. We took up oaths to do anything to protect our family and save what was left of it. Look me in the eyes, boy, and tell me you haven’t had those exact same thoughts?”

Those words made Cole snap. He lunged at the general gripping his neck with his gauntlet. “I am nothing like you!” Cole shouted at the top of his lungs. “Sure, I promised to avenge my family and keep what’s left of it safe, but I didn’t turn my back on everything I believed in order to do it!”

Cole had the General raised in the air. For a moment, he almost look ready to snap but then another large figure landed right next to him. Aylin.

“Little brother!” She shouted. “Stand down. We are both owed vengeance for the last century, but it must be done properly! Your rage will help no one.”

At her instructions, Cole dropped Ketheric’s body. He was gasping for air for a moment until Aylin approached him.

“Hello, Ketheric Thorm.” She said. Her voice stern and focussed like a military leader. Despite standing against Cole, in that moment, no one else was right to hold vengeance against Ketheric as much as her.

“Aylin.” Thorm muttered. The effects of old age and weakness starting to sink in. Without her as his crutch anymore, he was slowly going to die.

“Stand, hellhound.” She ordered. She raised her hand, gesturing him forward. The other arm holding her sword in a ready stance aimed at the General’s neck. “My brother and I are owed our pound of flesh. Your time has come.”

Aylin adjusted her sword, getting ready for a ending swing.

This is when Shadowheart’s attention snapped back to the note. With all of the enemies on the floor distracted, she tried to run up to Cole. She ducked under blades and spells alike, climbing up the stairs to reach where Cole and Aylin were overlooking their enemy.

She had just reached the top step as Ketheric began to speak again.

“No.” He responded. “I refuse to let this be the end. Not now!”

He raised his hammer in the air. Suddenly, the whole tower began to shake. The platform they were all standing on began to break apart.

“Brother, move!” Aylin called out. She and Cole flew back, Cole grabbing Shadowheart when he noticed her nearby. As they backed away, the whole floor was hit with a massive wave of Psionic Energy. Enough to feel like an earthquake when combined with a tadpole-infected, unstable mind.

But then, The Astral Prism flew out of Cole’s pocket. Its energy began emanating out of it. Slowly, the Psionic blast began to weaken around Cole and the others. Soon they were unbothered by the General’s attempt on their minds.

Cole looked to see Ketheric rushing towards them. His face changed from the rage filled red early to a face of almost surprise. Cole looked to see Ketheric’s eyes focused on the prism. He almost seemed to have a bigger reaction to this artefact than having either Cole or Aylin still being alive.

“The Prism.” He muttered, his teeth gritting. “You’ve had it this whole time?! How much more must ruin my plans, boy?!”

The General’s face lit up. Rage once again, being shown in eyes. “Hand it over.” He ordered. “I’ve risked too much to give this up now.”

Cole knew better than to trust this man with anything important to him. Almost as if on cue, Aylin flew at Thorm in a flash of light. Her face is glowing with the determination of battle. As she charged the general, she cried out to Cole. “He fears what you carry, little brother!” She yelled. “He withers at the sight of us come, the gods fight at our side!”

Cole didn’t need to be told twice. After making sure Shadowheart was secure on the ground and ready to fight, Cole joined his sister in her assault. The two angels flew at Ketheric Thorm, their swords glowing with the celestial light imbued to them.

Their swords collided with Ketheric’s hammer and shield. The magic and aura emanating off of the three celestial beings, was enough to break the will of anyone weak enough. Slowly, the rest of the team had managed to defeat the skeleton army in the necromancer summoning them. But even after that, no one stopped to breathe.

They stopped and watched as Cole and Aylin became two pure beams of blue and silver lights. Ketheric himself turned into Grey and Green ball of pure necrotic energy. Their lights completely blurring anyone’s visions. Everyone looked away as Aasimar both hit Thorm with all of their brute strength.

Ketheric looked stressed. Stress began to pour down his face rapidly. Despite how mighty an appearance he kept up, he couldn’t handle the full force of these two godly beings constantly attacking him. It was at this moment, that the General made one last ditch effort to save himself.

"Enough!" he shouted.

With the necrotic shield he cast around himself protecting him, he slammed his war hammer into the ground. A large blast emanated off of the floor sending Cole and Aylin flying backwards. Shadowheart moved in to check that Cole was ok, but Aylin got up on her feet first.

She was up in the air fast. She decided to strike from above. She flew above the roof of the tower, aiming her sword high in the air for an attack. But then Ketheric shouted something that made her freeze.

"You must return to your Prism!" He ordered. "And my daughter must be reclaimed!"

That was the trigger. Suddenly, Aylin froze.

"Your daughter?" She asked, her entire body almost freezing in place. "Isobel?"

Suddenly, the tower shook again. And then…

BOOM!

Out of the far right side of the tower, a large illithid tentacle burst out of the floor. It was large and disgusting. It's size rivaled the size of the front of a Nautiloid. The tentacle stretched out far into the sky. Further than the distance was Aylin from ground level.

On Ketheric's command, the tentacle grabbed the frozen in place Aylin. Cole's focus returned to him as he noticed what was happening. He say his sister be grappled by the tentacle. Her will weakening as she tried harder and harder to break free. The tentacle began to slither back down into the hole in the tower it came out of. Cole say his sister being dragged away, Ketheric jumped down from the higher up platform and began to walk towards the same hole in the tower.

"Aylin!" Cole shouted. He burst off of the ground away from the others. He flew towards Ketheric, his sword glowing again, ready to strike.

But Ketheric was ready. Sensing Cole coming, he turned and swung his hammer. A Necrotic wave blasted out of it. It hit Cole square across the chest, sending him flying back into a pillar. He crashed into it, as Ketheric turned his attention back to his escape tunnel.

As the others turned their attention to Cole, Ketheric spoke one final thought to Cole. Shadowheart began healing him as he turned his attention to Ketheric.

"I've warned you one too many times, boy." He spoke, his voice flat and stern. "For the last time, listen. Stay out of my way."

With those words spoken, Ketheric jumped down the hole. Aylin, once again, in his grasp.

-----------------------------------------------------------------

"This place is enormous." Wyll observed. "I'm willing to bet that devil I'm supposed to rescue that Mizora told me about is trapped down here."

In the last few minutes, after a brief respite, our heroes had followed Ketheric Thorm down into his illithid dungeon. The tunnel in the tower lead to a large illithid colony. Very similar to the Nautiloid, but at the same time, was more built like it was meant for a base underground compared to the air.

They had been exploring the entrance chamber for a few minutes and began to travel down the first hallway. The walls were covered in illithid designs and incredibly bizarre. Just like the Nautiloid, the rooms felt otherworldly. Everything felt so strange to our heroes.

"I'm willing to bet your father is, too" Gale pointed out to Wyll. It had been confirmed Wyll's father, Duke Ulder Ravengard, was held in the tower by the cultists. Now they just had to find him.

As the others moved forward, Cole walked even further. His mind relatively clouded. He couldn't believe it. He lost. Again. Ketheric was on the run from him. Again. Aylin in his clutches. Again. And all he wanted to do was-

"Hey." Shadowheart spoke up. "Are you ok?"

Cole looked to see his love standing to his side. His attention snapping back to the environment and people around him.

"Sorry." He said, nervous coughing. "I was just… distracted."

Suddenly, Shadowheart stopped him in his tracks. She stood in front of him, holding him still with her hand. "No." She said. "Please stop hiding it. This man and your vendetta against him have been on your mind for the weeks since we've entered this land. And we've all seen what it's been doing to you."

Cole's eyes looked up to see a true look of worry in Shadowheart's face. He turned to see the others all looking at him. For once, all their feelings seemed to match. Worry. Etched out on all of their faces.

Cole couldn't hide this any longer. But he knew if he let his full rage over this situation show, who knows how they would react.

"If I vent about this now, It ain't gonna be pretty." Cole responded, looking Shadowheart in the eyes with a full stern and serious voice.

Shadowheart stared him in the eyes. She leaned forward and cupped his face. She gave him a warm smile, despite her own emotional troubles. "We were both in the Shadowfell. We've seen a lot of ugly things today. Let it out. Please." She urged.

With approval from her and the others, Cole stepped over to a slightly more open. He took a deep breath and started his rant.

"What should I say? I spent 100 years training myself to kill this man. Why? Because I believed he killed my sister. I raided his tower when I thought I was ready. I lost and got a mind flayer tadpole shoved in my head. Sure, it led to some friendships and love. And I'm incredibly happy from it. Then, by all of the Moonmaiden's grace, we make our way back to his lands. My Sister-in-law is alive. But so is he. I charge him and LOSE AGAIN! If your beautiful self didn't save me, I'd have drown in the ocean by now. So then I decide to wait a little longer and we start to plan out a new strategy. We find a way to maybe weaken him. So we investigate and my sister is alive. I'm filled with even more joy. And after I save her, I get to throw a flash bomb in Shar's face! Even more joyful! And then to top it all off, I finally confess my feelings for the woman who's been burning a hole in my heart for months and she reciprocates. But then I fight that man again! And what happens?! I LOSE! AGAIN! Whatever I do, and whenever plans I make, he's the one who keeps winning!"

Cole's rant was still ringing in everyone's ears. This was the second time his hidden feelings were truly allowed to let loose. Shadowheart looked to his face. His face started to tear up again. She didn't hesitate like before. She rushed forward and hug him. She reached her arms under his wings so she could wrap around him as far as she could. "It's ok." She whispered. "Let it all out, love."

Cole broke down. Tears dripping down from his face. He reached around to hold Shadowheart closely. In the moment, he needed some comfort. "How am I supposed to find peace after a century…" Cole muttered, "If I can't defeat the one source of my pain?"

Shadowheart said nothing. As the others watched, keeping this voices silent, She held her love tight. She wasn't able to show this care back within the heart of Shar's temple. But like Karlach said earlier, she was feeling happy she could show this now. That's when another thought in Shadowheart's head popped up.

Shadowheart pushed Cole back just enough to reach in her pouch. "Cole." She started. "Karlach and I went through Ketheric's office while we were searching the tower. We should this letter inside. You should know what it says."

Cole hesitated, his mind still a complete mess. After a moment, he reached for the note. Opening it up, he began to read. At the very beginning, he could tell it was addressed to Ketheric. But then he began to read the content;

"My darling husband,

I know my time is drawing near.

I don't want to leave you. I don't want to leave our little girl. But I'm not writing to lament our lot. It's ours and no other's.

Though the

City of Judgement is dark, I know Our Lady's light will find me even there.

I will see her shining spires and walk the silver gardens we've both dreamt of. I go to my reward - and leave quite a task to you yet, my heart.

Selûne's light shines bright in our little one, but she will need a guide to keep on her path. I have no doubt that she will keep you on yours.

It is the same path - our Lady's path - and one day I know it will bring you both back to me.

Only not too soon, I hope.

I won't say goodbye. There is no loss; only temporary separation.

How I love you.

Forever,
Melodia"

Upon finishing the letter, Cole folded it and put it back into his pocket. The words still passing in and out of his mind. Ketheric Thorm, just like him, once had a loving family. But then it was broken by a tragedy that he couldn't stop. And more and more bad luck continued to follow. He tried his best to stop it but still wasn't enough on his own. Cole couldn't believe it. Ketheric had told him this twice, and he was too stubborn to listen. He couldn't believe it.

He and Ketheric really were similar.

"Cole?" Shadowheart asked. He stood in front of the others. His form calmer than before, but still unsure.

Cole took a moment to look Shadowheart in the eyes. His face bearing a small smile. Not his typical cheerful joking smile, but at least somewhat nice. He need he had to admit it. He was glad to have read this letter.

"I'm alright." He admitted. "Thank you. It's a little hard to explain. But I think I needed to see this."

Cole turned his face back to further down the tunnel. His enemy was waiting. He needed to finally put their feud to an end. But maybe not to just put his own struggles to bed, But maybe Ketheric's as well.

"Welp," Cole started. "time we get moving."

"Are you sure you're ok?" Shadowheart asked one more time, her hand on Cole's shoulder for support.

Cole placed his own hand on hers. He was grateful she was there. He was glad to have her and all of their friends there with him. He looked to see all of the others still looking at him, their faces all now either happy or battle focused. Each of them ready to end this battle alongside him.

"To be honest, No." Cole responded. "But no one's truly gonna feel ok until this battle is over."

Cole summoned his sword. He hung it over his shoulder, once again feeling ready for a fight. Slowly, he began to keep walking down the tunnel, towards Ketheric's direction.

"So let's go finish it."

Chapter 21: The end of the Divine Rivalry

Summary:

The long feud between Sir Cole, The Son of Selune, and Ketheric Thorm, The Chosen of Myrkul finally comes to an end. But not fully as expected

The Illithid colony stretched on for what seemed like miles. Each room our heroes enter, even more disgusting than the last. Some were prisoners trapped in containment cells, others were torture rooms for victims who died to their tadpoles and one room was even stuffed with Zombies and Ghouls bred from Balthazar's experiments.

"Yeah, no one is gonna miss him." Cole thought to himself upon defeating his ghoulish army. Balthazar was a mad man. A true monster.

But even he wasn't the most evil thing in this area. And no, Ketheric wasn't either. Upon exploring the prisoner cells, the group came across none other than Mizora. That's right. Wyll's devil Patron herself. With Wyll's life in her hands, they were forced to free her, or else he would become a lump of flesh down in Avernus. Cole found it bizarre saving a devil, but wasn't prepared to lose his friend over it.

Upon her release, she agreed to let Wyll out of his contract. But thanks to a loophole, she had six months to fulfill the obligation. Naturally everyone was against it, and Cole could've killed her right now if he wanted to, but still it wasn't worth losing Wyll in the moment.

Mizora left Wyll with a new rapier as a sarcastic 'thank you' and vanished back down into the hells.

After dealing with her, it was time for the group to move on to their final destination. Ketheric Thorm.

They continued down the colony tunnels eventually reaching a room that overlooked a much larger area. An elevator lead down to an area that seemed to be blocked over by an unusual door. But that wasn't the first thing they noticed. After being pointed out by Astarion, the group became aware of a large fleet of Nautiloids hovering above them. A whole army of them even. This seemed to the Absolute's main strike force.

Cole came to one conclusion upon seeing them. Ketheric was the controller of all of it. He had to stop him or things would get far worse.

With Cole in the lead, our heroes hopped on the elevator in front of them. It began descending down towards the sealed off room.

As they descended, Cole felt something in his brain. Something incredibly painful. His tadpole was pulsing harder than he had ever felt it before. Like something nearby was giving it an extremely powerful boost. He looked around and saw the same expressions of pain on everyone else.

"I'm assuming we're all feeling the same thing, right now?" Cole asked, nursing his head almost like a migraine.

"I'm afraid so." Gale pointed out.

"Whatever this place is," Karlach pointed out. "It's make this thing wiggle like a fish out of water."

The tadpoles seemed to calm down as the elevator reached its destination. Everyone staggered over the large door leading into the next room. It was then that Cole heard the voice of his dream guardian through his mind.

"We've found it. The heart of The Absolute is beyond this door."

Their mission was clear. Find the Absolute, and uncover the truth. But Cole had one more goal in mind. If the heart of The Absolute was there, then so was its so-called Chosen. Thorm.

Cole took a deep breath. Checking that the others were ready, he prepared himself and opened the door.

---

Cole stood below the almighty General. Ketheric looked angrier than usual and Cole could guess why.

Right as the group arrived there, they looked to see Ketheric chatting with what appeared to be his allies. Or you'd think they would be if it didn't look like they were going to kill each other. A pale woman dressed in red, with hollow white eyes and a smile that felt most foul and inhuman. And the other, A human male, dressed in a black and gold cloak, with greasy black hair and messy facial hair. They bashed insults with each other for a while as Cole first arrived but then Cole hid himself and the others as they seem to perform some strange ritual usually strange gems on their armor.

Upon performing this ritual, the trio seemed to summon a powerful elder brain. The creator of the illithid empire. But it also seemed to be given a powerful boost from a strange magic crown placed upon its head. Before the others could even stop to understand it, the woman in red called down one of its tentacles and shoved it into the face of a man they were holding prisoner.

But this wasn't just any man. It was Duke Ulder Ravengard. Wyll's father.

Within a matter of seconds, he was infected with a Tadpole like the others. Before Wyll could even stop him, the red woman dragged him to his feet. She, Ulder, and the human male, now identified as Gortash by Karlach, started to leave. Gortash ordered the brain to send the armies of the Absolute to march on Baldur's gate. A new threat the others would deal with soon enough. But Gortash spoke another important detail. They needed the Prism. So he ordered Ketheric to stay behind and retrieve it from the rogue True Souls who stole it from him.

It was upon learning that that Cole figured out how to stall them, at least? for now. If they could beat Ketheric here and now, they could take his stone controlling the brain and without it or the prism, maybe it would do something to freeze the others' plans. So when the coast was clear to approach Ketheric alone, Cole walked towards, stopping just before the raised platform he was on. He over looked the room. It was vast and empty, brimming with Necrotic magic from the soul pool nearby. The only other person in the room other than Ketheric was Aylin. Ketheric had her restrained by temporary warlock chains. A clear attempt to hold her for now until it was clear enough to move her back to the Shadowfell. Cole knew they had to free her for a real shot at him. As Cole tried to formulate something, Ketheric spoke, finally noticing them approach.

"I did warn you to leave." he spoke, softly.

"Heh," Cole snickered. "You of all people should know how stubborn I can be."

Ketheric sighed, his face started to show his exhaustion. He had Aylin in chains again, but Cole could see what that time without her power was doing to his body. The General summoned his war hammer and stared directly at Cole.

"Indeed I do." He spoke. "The first time you showed up at the Tower, I was actually surprised to see you. After 100 years, I thought maybe Selune had ordered you to stand down. To think you spent all that time training, only to lose. And then you came back twice more, and failed once more. And now, you'll die here. Your stubbornness is the source of your idiocy."

Cole grew a small sarcastic smile. He even chuckled a little. "You know, " he began, "I feel like I pull off childish insults a lot better than you. This whole dark and stern General thing you got going on is a lot more fitting more you."

"How can you do it?" Ketheric asked. "I've destroyed your life. Yours and your sister's. Yet you're here, making jokes at everything. How do you seem perfectly fine?"

Cole stopped in place, the question burning in his mind. For once, he actually knew the answer to this question. He lowered his sword, the blade touching the ground, his hand resting on the pommel.

"To be honest, Gramps." he started. "I'm not. I put on this snarky and cheerful face to bring some light into the world. You know like a Son of Selune should do. But practically everyone in this world is some level of screwed up. And I think I can say I'm one of them. During all the time I've spent training, I kept thinking to myself: 'Am I really good enough?' , 'Am I really Mother's best option for saving Aylin?'. Hells, every time I lost to you those thoughts came back. But, there were a lot of happy moments throughout that time as well. "

Cole stopped talking for a moment to look Thorm in the eyes. He could see he had the General's full attention.

"And that's when it occurred to me." Cole continued. "That's how life works. You need to be able to take the good with the bad. Without feelings of Love or Happiness, we couldn't truly understand what makes life wonderful. And without Pain or Loss, what other way is there to tell we truly cared about something if we don't mourn when they're gone?"

Cole saw Ketheric's face again. The General's face seemed to almost brighten. But not in happiness, rather realization. Cole picked up his sword and using his wings, flew up to the platform. He was no more than a couple feet away from Ketheric, their two auras practically clashing.

Cole reached into his pocket. He pulled out the letter that was handed to him by Shadowheart. Upon seeing it, Ketheric's face froze.

"The world is full of pain, General." He finished. "But sometimes we need to accept the pain and work towards something better. Otherwise, we're no better than monsters."

Ketheric stepped forward. He took the letter in his hands. He almost teared up at the words. Reading them again had some sort of effect on him. Cole saw his stance begin to falter. He was starting to wake up.

"Melodia wanted better for you." Cole stated. "It's not too late to change things."

Ketheric halted. His face covered in grief and anger turned to Cole. "It is too late." He spoke, his voice trying it's best to be stern. "If Melodia could see me now, she would be heartbroken. The man she married died 100 years ago. Unlike Isobel, he could not be brought back."

Cole could see the weakness in the General's eyes. It was almost impossible to believe this was the same man he had spent so long hating. Cole couldn't believe he was doing this. But he placed a hand on the General's shoulder.

"No." He started. "I've learned from someone that it's never too late to turn to the light. You just know when that time is." Cole reached out his hand again, offering a sign of friendship. "So what's your choice, General?"

Ketheric didn't try to move Cole. He looked him in the eyes and Cole could tell he heard every word. Ketheric took a deep sigh. Without saying anything, he stepped away. He reached over his Warhammer. He aimed it at the cage currently holding Aylin in place. His hammer shined with a bright light and soon Aylin's chains began to disperse. She started flying over to Cole as the other began running up the platform to join him.

As everyone closed in on him, Ketheric moved to the edge of the Soul well. He turned to Cole. His raspy voice spoke one last time.

"Part of me knows I shouldn't because of what will follow, but…. I'm just so tired."

Cole saw the general spread his arms out wide. Before anything could be said, he fell back. Letting his lifeless body drop into the soul well, almost looking at peace to finally stop fighting.

Aylin had landed near Cole and the others had finished climbing up the vines to the platform. Soon everyone was gathered near the place where Thorm fell. A shock in a few of their eyes.

"Little brother…." Aylin began.

Suddenly, she was cutting off by a large thundering roar. The ground began to shake around them and a horrifying aura began to emanate from the soul pool. A loud boom voice suddenly echoed from below.

"WHO ARE YOU TO HAVE SLAIN MY CHOSEN?"

The voice was practically shaking the room with its volume. Slowly out of the soul pool emerged a large skeletal figure. It was emanating a ghastly green aura, covered in golden chains and a large skull with a triangular crown for a head.

Cole recognized its image from the altars and symbols throughout the Mausoleum and Ketheric's notes. As well as the magic noticed through his rematch with the General.

"I am the smile of the worm-cleansed skull. I am the regrets of those who remain, and the restlessness of those who are gone."

These were the markings of Myrkul. The Lord of Bones. And while the aura was not strong enough to be the God himself, it was certainly a powerful Avatar.

"I am Myrkul. Lord of Bones. I am death. I am not the end. I am the beginning."

The Avatar reached it's hands out to a large vine of the chamber. It began to slither and shift. It broke off the wall and towards the avatar, shaping into a scythe as it reached it's hand.

The Group drew their weapons. While their fight with the General was over, their battle wasn't fully done.

"Shit." Shadowheart muttered.

"Everyone, move!" Wyll cried out.

The Avatar took it's first swing. The necrotic blast coming off of it's scythe hit everyone head on, despite all their bests attempt to dodge. Some like Astarion and Gale were knocked down, but rushed to by Jaehria and Halsin to get them on their feet. Karlach, Wyll and Lae'zel took the hit and despite to weakness were still standing. Aylin took to the skies but still took a weakened but powerful hit.

Shadowheart opened her eyes to see Cole shielding her with his body. "You ok?" he asked.

"Better than some of the others can say" She responded, too battle focussed to make a joke. "That thing is a monster."

"Yeah, but it's still something I need to put down." Cole joked back, debating a wink. He looked to Shadowheart, his eyes hopeful. "You with me still?"

"Always."

"Awesome. Let's rock."

Within minutes everyone was on their feet again, rushing the Avatar. They launched some basic attacks but it didn't seem to falter. It launched another scythe attack, this one doing a little less damage, but still hurting.

"This thing's not gonna go down easy!" Karlach shouted. "Anyone got a plan?"

"I might have one." Wyll jumped in.

"Anything would be appreciated right now!" Astarion called out, clearly not happy with their current outcome.

Everyone tried to listen to Wyll, despite the loud noises of the Avatar and the attacks being thrown at it. Wyll stepped back putting himself in a safe position as he explained his plan.

"Ok, listen up!" Wyll shouted. "Shadowheart! Gale! You two are our big spell casters. You'll stay at a distance and blast it with as many spells as you can it with! Lae'zel! Astarion! Jaheira! You three and I are the fast strikers. We'll run across the field and hit it with as many strikes as we can! But we're going to be the distraction! Cole, Aylin and Karlach! You three are our heavy hitters while the quick fighters keep him busy, you three will look for openings and hit it with everything you've got! Halsin will provide support! Ready?!"

"READY!" everyone cried out.

"Alright!" Wyll shouted. "Break!"

The group got to work carrying out Wyll's plan. Shadowheart and Gale fell back to near the door. From a distance, they bombed the avatar with a wide range of magical projectiles, ranging from radiant to lightning to fire to force. As each one soared over the heads of the others, it hit the avatar with a powerful force. After some trial and error, lightning and radiant seemed to do the best and Shadowheart and Gale made those types their priority.

The quick fighters then flew into battle. Under Wyll's guidance, the four of them stuck to the plan. Lae'zel and Wyll hit the monster whenever they could with their swords and when it started to notice them, it would be hit by Jaheira or Astarion from another angle to divide it's focus. It's attention kept getting dividing and it couldn't focus solely on anyone.

Halsin moved in-between everyone, casting healing words and cure wounds to keep every ready in case they got hit. He wasn't the best in combat, but with Shadowheart busy he was a pretty good back up healer.

The heavy hitters used his distractions to their advantages. Cole and Aylin swooped around the room, constantly charging smites in the air, and ready to hit with full force by the time they were in striking range. Each hit they could tell was hurting him like crazy. Karlach's raged out attacks were hitting heavy too. With the light fighters distracting him, her axe often dealt heavy infernal damage on the monster, hitting just as hard as the Aasimar.

Soon the monster looked on the brink of defeat. It began to stagger, green and black steam started to pour out of it's astral form.

It was one blow from death.

Cole floated above it. His wings flapping with hope. Even if he had managed to see the good in Ketheric Thorm, this was not him. It was nothing more than a portrayal of the Lord of Bones. And per his celestial duty, he was to vanquish it. He raised his sword in the sky, its celestial light illuminating the dark chamber like a light house.

"I, Sir Cole, son of the Moon Maiden, Selûne, strike you down with all of my power! In the hope that your forsaken chosen can find peace in the afterlife."

Cole dove down, his sword glowing, it's divine charge ready to deal some damage. He got close, aiming it to slash directly across the avatar's chest.

"NOW, EAT THIS SUCKER! LUNAR SMITE!"

Cole slashed his blade across the monster. As it made contact, the monster let out a loud scream of pain. A clear sign of it's defeat. Cole's strike left a large bright strike across its body.

"Jackpot."

Slowly, the bright strike exploded. The avatar's entire body started glowing the same colour. It blew up in a bright flash of light. When the others could see again, the room was covered in a giant dust cloud. The remains of the monster slowly fading away. But then Cole felt a touch at his feet.

Cole looked down to see the husk of Ketheric Thorm's body. His hand reaching for Cole's foot. Cole noticed and took a step back. His long time foe, now dead at his feet. He should feel proud, but in that moment, knowing what he knew, all he could feel was sympathy.

It was soon interrupted by his sister's voice, ringing out loud.

"The Villain! IS! DEAD!" Aylin cried. She landed from the sky, slamming her boot into his head. "Crushed! Defeated! Withered! Broken! Dead!" She continued slamming her boot into his head, each time his body looking more mangled than before.

Eventually Aylin calmed down. She took a step back and admired her handiwork. With a deep breath, she turned to Cole.

"It is finally over, little brother" Aylin spoke. "The last century was torture on both of us. Not to mention others. But now, it is finally over." She raised her hand, casting a ward to summon a portal. "Come, let us flee this place."

Cole stopped for a moment. He looked to see Gale removed the magical stone from Ketheric's body. Astarion and Wyll took everything else important off of him. Cole looked to talk to Aylin.

"Go on, I'm right behind you." Cole said, a calm smile over her face.

Aylin nodded, and walked through the portal returning to the first floor of Moonrise Towers. Slowly each of the others followed her. Shadowheart was the last one entering. She looked to see Cole still standing by Ketheric's body. He was quiet, very unlike him.

Before entering the portal, Shadowheart tried to talk to him. "Are you alright?" She asked, her voice concerned.

Cole looked at her with a warm smile. "I'm alright, Shads." He spoke. "Go after Aylin, I'll be there in a minute. I just… need some closure."

Shadowheart smiled. She wasn't fully sure about leaving him here alone. But given what she knew about Cole and his rivalry with Thorm, she knew he needed this. With that, She entered the portal. It remained open for until Cole entered through. But for now, Cole had his eyes on the body of his enemy.

"Hey, Gramps." Cole muttered. "So here we are, huh?"

The silence of the room didn't really give him any sort of feedback. But to be honest, Cole was fine with no audience. He just needed to talk for a minute.

"So tell me this, " he started, "Why did I obsess over you? I spent 100 years training to be ready to kill you. Sure, I beat Myrkul. But that wasn't you. It wasn't Myrkul who betrayed my sister. And it wasn't Myrkul who shoved a worm in my head."

Cole pointed at his head, gesturing to the Tadpole.

"But in the end, you turned out to be right. We were similar. Not an exact double like you were talking about. But I won't deny we both had ambition and motivation. You wanted Isobel back. I wanted Vengeance for Aylin. But you lost something along the way. Faith. I stayed true to my oath and to my Mother. You betrayed everything. You switched Gods twice, and may have doomed Faerun through your whole brain scam. "

Cole exhaled one more time.

"You got Isobel back, but to what ends? Even if she wasn't willing to stay with you. I know how Gods like Myrkul work. He wouldn't have allowed her to stay. She would've become a husk of herself or Myrkul would take her from you again."

Cole stood back. He clicked his fingers and a fireball began to grow in his hand.

"But you saw some hope in the end. You did a great justice helping Aylin and I now. Despite Myrkul, you still had some aspect of Selune in you. So I can only be grateful. And I can only hope you're happy with Melodia now. If I know Mother's forgiveness limit, and trust me I do, she gladly throw those gates to the City of Judgement open for you."

Cole threw the fireball at him. It struck Ketheric's body with a massive blast. The husk began to burn him up. The fire accelerated as it went on, the smoke raising into the sky slowly.

He thought for a second of Ketheric and Melodia together like he just said. He can only imagine what Ketheric's life was like before Melodia died. What kind of peaceful family life he had before. "A life like that must be really great if you went through measures like that to try and recreate it." He thought to himself for a moment.

He knelt down before the burning corpse. He clapped his hands together in prayer. He couldn't actually believe he was doing. He began to speak words he'd never thought he'd say.

"Hey, Mom. Heh, this is kind of Ironic, huh? I'll admit, my opinion was really one sided when I first made this oath. But… he was keeping more things secret than I thought. To be honest, my feelings on this are still really convoluted. So I'll keep this short and simple. Let the guy find peace in the afterlife. He's been through a lot of shit. I mean, so have I but at least I'll still have some joy in this world. He's got nothing left. His wife, Melodia, I hope she welcomes him into the City of Judgement with open arms."

Cole took one more deep breath. His mind finally started to quiet since they first entered the Shadowlands.

"As for you, Thorm. I'll make you a promise." He spoke. "You gave me hope that I can have a family again. So I promise I'll keep it safe. Isobel, Aylin, and.... whoever else may come. I'll protect them all."

Another thought crossed Cole's mind, though.

"I'm never gonna betray you though, mom." He said, jokingly, looking at the sky. or rather the roof of the room. Cole looked back down, feeling a bit weird. "Yeah, that made it awkward." he laughed softly.

Cole stood up and turned around. He began walking towards the portal. His feelings a total hodge-podge of emotions. As he reached the edge of portal, ready to go back to the Tower and enjoy a long awaited reunion with his family, he looked back to Ketheric's body. It had finished burning, and the ash had been fully blown away. As he entered the portal, one last thought crossed his mind.

"Well, he's dead. What do I do now?"

Chapter 22: The Truth is Revealed

Summary:

With Ketheric Thorm dead, Cole turns his attention back to his family reunion. As well as the secrets that must now come to light

Cole stepped out of the portal. The flashing light of it slightly blurred his vision but soon it settled. He was back in the first floor of Moonrise towers, the hall filled with his allies, Jaheira’s harpers and his friends.

He saw his friends huddled in a group discussing their next plans. Shadowheart looked to see he had returned. She and the others all slowly made their way over to him.

“Are you alright?” She asked Cole. Her face showed a look of concern. She knew how much the last few days have been on him. But he more admired her for asking at all. He knew she was suffering from her own problems after all this. But she still cared about him enough to ask. “I’m alright.” He responded. “I think things are finally starting to turn around for us.”

But almost immediately, some of the others jumped.

“Well except for that motherfucker, Gortash.”

“And that brain with its magic crown.”

“And the woman in red.”

“And Cazador.”

“And Vlaakith.”

Cole held up a hand in shushing. “Alright, alright. I get it. We still have some problems but I’m certain we can still get through it. If nothing has killed us yet, I’d say we’re pretty indestructible.”

The others all shared different looks at Cole. Some confident, others skeptical. Cole was about to ask them to put a little more faith in themselves. But then another voice echoed over the others.

“LITTLE BROTHER!”

The others cleared way as out of nowhere, Aylin rushed ahead. Her face exuberant with joy. Before Cole could register what was happening, Aylin had him in a bear hug. Her grip tight as always.

“I truly cannot believe it!” She screamed out in joy. “I’m free! You’re still alive! And the monster Ketheric Thorm is defeated! Our mother is kind to us this day!”

Cole hugged her back. He was so happy. His sister was alive. It was a pain that sat inside him for a century. But before he could say anything, he looked to see who was approaching them through the front door of the tower.

Cole unlatched from Aylin’s hug and waited for her to call out to her. He knew she deserved just as much of a chance to enjoy Aylin being back.

“Aylin!”

Aylin tuned around, almost hypnotized by the voice. Cole backed away as his sister turned her focus. She looked in the direction of the voice. Isobel stood in the door frame, looking at her with a large, surprised grin. Aylin removed her helmet looking back at her love with a equally shocked face. Her helmet and wings vanished as she walked closer.

"Isobel!"

The two women ran towards each other. When close, Aylin fell to her knees. Isobel approached her, cupping her face. Tears began to run down Aylin's face. She wept as she finally managed to speak to Isobel.

"My love," She began, "You were dead. I- I saw your body."

Isobel's face began to tear as well, her face just as jubilant. "I'm here." She spoke. "And so are you." Isobel brought her head down to Aylin. Their foreheads touched, their tears almost mixing. "And my father… he… he can't hurt us anymore."

Cole watched from a distance as the two held each other close. This was a moment over 100 years in the making. His sister was alive. As was her love. And despite their problems in the future, this moment was enjoyable.

A smile grew across Cole's face. Taking all of it in, he didn't even notice Shadowheart approaching him from the side.

"It's nice, isn't it?" She asked, her arms crossed, taking in the scene. "Seeing your family back like this?"

“Yeah, it really is.” Cole responded. My family has waited a long time for this again.”

“Wait.” Shadowheart said, pointing at Aylin. “You Aasimar can turn your wings off? You’ve been able to do that this whole time?”

Cole took a deep sigh. He knew he had to answer this question eventually. “No.” He muttered. “Only she can. I forgot to ever ask Mother how to do that in my training.” Cole flapped his wings for a moment, gesturing to them. “But why would anyone want to be rid of these beauties, anyway?”

Shadowheart chuckled at Cole’s joke. It was nice she could still find joy and laughter in moments despite everything happening.

Cole looked at her. She was starting to show a faint smile. Probably the first real sign of joy in her face since they entered the Shadowlands. Then despite not knowing how she’d react, he said something.

"Thank you."

Shadowheart looked at him with a hint of confusion, her smile still there. "What for?" She asked.

Cole responded with his own sweet smile. "For sparing her." He responded. "It's because of your decision that I have my family again. You might still be debating that decision in your head. But I really am grateful."

Shadowheart looked at Cole starry eyed. Slowly she started to reach for his hand. "Listen, Cole. I…"

Suddenly she was interrupted by another loud shout through the halls of the tower.

"SHARRAN! LITTLE BROTHER!"

Aylin's voice rang out, practically hitting the both of them with it's own wave of force. The two turned their faces to see her and Isobel gesturing them over. Cole gestured for Shadowheart to go ahead as she walked towards them. He slowly followed.

They approached the two women, both smiling brightly as they approached.

"I guess fortune really favoured on us, huh Cole?" Isobel asked. She wrapped herself around Aylin's arm, but still being kind enough to look him in the eye.

Cole gave his own silent chuckle. "Well I mean… I still helped." he joked.

Shadowheart shot him the side eye. "Yes," She said back. "We all benefitted greatly from having to fish you out of the river." She gave a small laugh, Isobel mimicked as Aylin looked at them both with confusion. "Touche" Cole responded, shrugging.

Aylin shook her head, moving on in the conversation. "Cole?" Aylin spoke. "Isobel and I have discussed your current situation and what must still be done. In the name of our mother, I will help you slay the Absolute."

Cole crossed his arms, looking at his sister with a warm smile. "Appreciate it, sis." Cole replied. "I think we can wait one night, though. I'm pretty sure I can speak for all of us when I say today has been one crazy day."

"Agreed, we will join you at you camp when we can." Aylin spoke, clear Cole couldn't say no if he tried. Aylin then turned her attention to Shadowheart. "And you there, Sharran! I look forward to our conversation as well. You did a great thing freeing me. I will make sure your decision was the right one."

Shadowheart looked nervous, but enough to look Aylin in the eyes with determination. "I really hope so." She spoke softly.

Aylin gestured Cole away. "Now go!" She commanded. "My love and I must take scour in each other's bodies and words." As she spoke these words, her eyes looked lovingly at Isobel. But she in return, look embarrassed and exhausted. "Um… Aylin?" She muttered, pointing back at Cole.

Aylin looked to over to see her little brother. Her face grew an embarrassing blush as she saw Cole vomiting over in the corner of the room. Shadowheart patted him on the back with a nervous look on her face.

---

Back at camp, the moon shined brightly on the gathering of our group. Cole was sitting with Shadowheart at her tent, offering her a little bit of comfort until Aylin and Isobel arrived. Eventually, the two women arrived. Almost immediately, Shadowheart stepped forward, wanting to know everything that they did. Cole followed her.

“What do you know about me?” Shadowheart said, her form weakly but still strong. She wanted her answers. “You spoke of my past. You mentioned my fear of wolves. And the night they chased me. I didn’t tell anyone about that.” Cole stepped forward, taking her hand in his. He was there for her, whatever came next. Shadowheart looked him in the eyes for a moment. “Almost no one anyways.”

Aylin stared at their clasped hands for a moment. But she realized that that conversation would have to come at another time. For now, Shadowheart wanted answers. She stepped forward. “There is nothing I can tell you that you don’t already know.” Aylin began. “Your abusers trained you. Moulded you. Chisel away any part of your memories that they did not want you to know.”

Shadowheart suddenly objected, her hand loosening from Cole. “I chose to do that!” She shouted. “To protect Shar’s-“

“Secrets, yes.” Aylin interrupted. “That is an old song. Something told throughout the followers of Shar. My brother can testify. We have both heard that line enough times. Shar cares more about her secrets than anything about her devotees.”

Shadowheart eased off. Slowly, she walked back towards Cole. Her hand didn’t latch on again, but she felt a bit safer getting closer. “Get to the point.” she muttered.

Aylin continued. “When you and my brother freed me from the Thorm’s cruel leash, you severed a bond between me and him. When I laid eyes on you, I could sense a similar bond between you and two other people a long distance away from here. My darling Isobel has told me of you and my brother‘s condition. If you would allow me, I can use it to show you the truth.”

Suddenly, a striking pain shot through Cole‘s mind. The tadpole. He could sense his tugging towards Shadowheart’s. Aylin was sharing a special memory with her and whatever was happening. She wanted Cole to witness it as well. He didn’t want to intrude without consent. But then she took hold of his hand again. With that said, Cole entered her thoughts.

He saw a similar mental image to one shared with him before. Like the last time, Shadowheart shared this memory with him, he saw a dark forest scene. There was a little girl alone and frightened. In front of her, a dark grey wolf approached her it’s teeth gritting, looking sharp and deadly. But then suddenly, like before, the girl was saved by a group of dark cloaked figures wielding spears.

But then, something from the scene changed compared to last time. The wolf’s fur started to glow a bright yellow. Suddenly, it shifted into the form of an adult elf man. His face looking similar to Shadowheart’s, even a matching hair colour. And it became clear what the cloaked figures were doing as well. They were torturing the man. Their spears constantly inflicting wounds on him. And the lead figure of the cloaked individuals, grabbed the little girl version of Shadowheart, and walked her away from the scene as the others continued to hurt the elf man.

The scene faded. Both Shadowheart’s focus and Cole‘s returned to the scene in front of them. Aylin and Isabella slowly returned to their eyes.

“Who was that man?” Shadowheart asked, her face questioning.

“You already know.” Aylin spoke proudly. “Do you not recognize your own face in his?”

“My father? Shadowheart interrupted. “That was him?”

“That is him.” Aylin said. “He still lives. And your mother too.”

“No. It can’t be. I’m an orphan.” Shadowheart spoke, almost starting to ramble. Cole could see her stance breaking at the revelation.

“And who told you that?” Aylin continued. “You’re abductors? Your abusers? They live, Shadowheart. During one of your training rituals as a child, they were stolen from you. Shar has stolen your life, child. And you may have a chance to get it back.”

“Wait.” Cole jumped in. “That’s it. Hang on.”

Cole ran off, making his way towards his tent. He dug through a bag of unneeded gear and supplies he kept in a corner. From within the bag, Cole pulled out a book. The same one discovered from the Blighted Village.

With the book in his hands, Cole returned to the three woman. As he arrived, Shadowheart recognized it almost immediately. “You hung on to that?” She asked. “Why?”

Cole extended his arms, handing her the book. "it’s difficult to explain.” He confessed. “When I saw Shar hurt you over it, I figured there must be a reason.”

As Shadowheart took the book in her arms, Cole continued. “I picked up after you left the destroyed house it was in. When I started reading, I found out it belong to a little girl who used to live in that house.”

Cole could see Shadowheart’s eyes focus on him. Her eyes curious but also confused. Cole finished his explanation as she looked like she was ready to collapse. “In the very last entry, she talks about being excited to partake in her moonwalk that night. But then there’s nothing else after. Almost like the girl never got another chance to write in it.” Cole paused for a moment. “Shads, answer me this question. Does the name Jenevelle Hallowleaf mean anything to you?”

Almost immediately, the mark on Shadowheart’s arm struck her again. She cringed at its pain. She grabbed her aching arm with the other and tried her hardest to make it stop. Unlike some other times, the pain seemed to go on longer than before. Cole moved in to inspect her wound. He held her hand in his as the glow started to vanish. The pain stopped and Shadowheart slowly started to breathe again.

Aylin stepped in as Cole cast a small spell to try and heal the aching pain of the wound. “Even now Shar still torments you.” She stated. “But you are stronger than she knows. And if you undertake the difficult journey ahead of you, you will show her.” Aylin spoke proudly, as if offering reassurance to an apprentice. Cole would recognize that voice from anywhere. Aylin had confidence in them. And Cole was going to show it was well placed.

Shadowheart started to falter, her stance weakening more than it already was. Cole helped her stand up straight. He started to wrap his arms around her, protecting her the best he could. She placed her hand on his, grateful for the assistance. But then stood back up.

“My parents… I need to save them.” Shadowheart managed to speak.

“I’ll help you. In any way I can.” Cole responded, wanting to make his support clear. He moved forward placing his hand on her shoulder.

“You are right, Cole.” Aylin interrupted. “The Moonmaiden will assist your journey. But not just through your sword.”

Aylin stretched her hand out. Suddenly, a long glowing light stretched out across it. And soon, The Spear of Night, the dreaded weapon of Shar herself, re-materialized in Aylin’s hand.

“Um, sis?” Cole asking, looking a little nervous. “Isn’t that thing capable of killing us?”

“Ease your nerves, little brother” Aylin reassured him. “It has been remade in mother’s image. It is no longer capable of harming us and has been enchanted with far more powerful magic.”

Shadowheart stepped forward. She reached out into Aylin‘s hands. She grabbed the spear, and began to wield it like she did before. But this time it felt different. It felt nicer. Cole watched her spin and thrust it forward for a moment. He could tell she felt comfort using it. But this time her own comfort, not the feeling of someone else’s.

“Thank you.” Shadowheart said as she finished. She strapped the spear to the latch on her back. “I’m going to need all the help I can get.”

She nodded to Aylin, but then turned her attention back to Cole. “I’m going to need a minute. I’ll come find you later.” She said. She still looks confused, but a lot more calm compared to earlier.

Cole nodded to her. “Whatever you want to do.”

With that said, Shadowheart walked away. The book clutched in her arms. She went into her tent to be alone for a moment, leaving Cole alone with Aylin and Isobel. Cole watched her walk away, and close her tent door behind her. After a few seconds, he turned his attention back to his sister and her love.

To Cole’s surprise, both of them were grinning at him with very suspicious looks. He had a feeling he knew what those looks were for, but decided to play the dummy and let them say it anyways.

“What?” Cole asked.

Aylin stepped forward, her face and stance almost mocking him. “It seems so amusing, doesn’t it my love?” Cole could tell she was talking to Isobel about clearly wanted him to hear it. “I seem to recall 100 years ago, my little brother judging us and acting disgusted when we would show public acts of affection. He seemed to be a headstrong soldier focused more on battles over romance.”

Yep, Cole knew where this was going.

“But here he is!” Aylin exclaimed. “Clearly showing expressions of love toward the former Sharran! Isn’t that just the most ironic thing you have ever seen?”

Cole accepted that that was said. His face turned entirely dull as Aylin practically shined right in his face. Isobel stepped forward, placing her hand on Aylin’s shoulder.

“My angel, please.” She joked, patting her shoulder. “You know a brother never wants to have a conversation like this with his sister. He just doesn’t want things to get embarrassing.”

The two broke out into a laughter. Cole, of course, felt a little offended that it was at his expense. But seeing them happy again like this, he was willing to suck it up to let it happen. But no way in hell was he going to let Aylin know that.

“You two are really testing my nerves.” Cole said, a migraine clearly showing on his face.

“It’s fine, Cole.” Isobel laughed. “We mean it all in good fun.”

Aylin and Isobel both took a moment to catch their breath. Cole calmed down too and the tension in his face eased up.

“But in all seriousness, Cole.” Isobel said. “It’s nice to see you like this. It’s only natural.” She stepped in front of Aylin looking serene. “I want to determine something if that’s alright. I want you to answer this question. Do you believe in Love at first sight?”

Call stopped for a moment. The question burning in his mind. “You know, what?” He said, looking towards Shadowheart’s tent. “I think I actually do. That woman. Ever since I met her… there’s been something there. And when I confessed… it felt… amazing.”

Isobel looked fully calm. “And there’s the proof.” She said. “You understand how we feel about each other. It’s truly a great thing to experience.”

Cole smiled. He was telling the truth. He felt happy. This was a moment that would probably live in his mind for a long time.

But then Aylin stepped forward.

“Now, brother.” She interrupted. “If you’re going to enter a serious relationship like ours, you’ll need to know certain things. Through my love, I have learned many things about a woman’s body. For instance, all women love it when you bend-“

“Aylin!” Isobel shouted.

Cole knew immediately where this conversation was going. Within a matter of seconds, he plugged his ears with his hands. “OK! NOPE! Thank you for helping Shads! Good to know you’re alive! Going to sleep now!”

He turned his back on the two women, he could clearly hear them both laughing at his reaction. But in the moment, he didn’t really want to talk to them anymore. Like he said before, it had been an exhausting day for everyone. Within the next few minutes, Cole had made it back to his tent and started to fall into slumber, finally letting the stress of today and melt away from him.

---

Sleep came easy to Cole that night. Not that his mind wasn't full of crazy thoughts, but considering the amount of crazy things that did happen today, everyone would collapse from exhaustion today.

But in his mind, he still deserved it. His sister was alive, as was her love. Thorm was dead. And even got a hit in on Shar today.

And then to top it all off, the woman he loved confessed she shared similar feelings. Everything in his life was starting to turn around. Sure, there were still the tadpoles and the Absolute but in that moment, he felt good.

Cole had been sleeping for a few hours now. If they had to go after the forces of the Absolute and make their way to Baldur’s Gate tomorrow, he would need lots of rest.

But then, Cole heard a slight rustle. Someone opened his tent door. With the campfire out and everyone turning off their torches, he couldn’t quite make it out. The silhouette moved closer to him. But then, to Cole’s surprise, it laid down next to him. It snuggled up against him, draping an arm over his chest.

Cole was still a bit confused but things were put to rest fast when he heard the figure speak.

“Hey.” Shadowheart whispered.

Cole was glad to hear from her. She spent the rest of the time between talking to Aylin and now sitting in her tent, keeping to herself. Cole directed his attention toward the silhouette and responded quietly.

“Hey back.” He responded. “Are you ok? You didn’t want to leave your tent after talking to Aylin.”

“I’m alright.” Shadowheart answered. “But I feel wronged. My whole life I’ve been lied to. I had no idea who I really was. And to be honest, I still don’t fully know.”

“I’m sorry.” Cole responded. “It’s a terrible thing to feel.”

Shadowheart’s hand moved closer up Cole’s chest. Her head slowly started shifting onto his shoulder. “You have nothing to apologize for.” She insisted. “You’re probably the only thing that’s helped me get through all of this. Without you, things might have gotten far worse than they already have. You said thank you to me for sparing your sister, but I owe you thanks for so much more.”

They laid in silence for a moment. Cole trying his best to just listen and show her he cared. As he lay there, letting her relax, she began to yawn. She looked Cole in the face, sweet but also exhausted.

“Cole.” She whispered. “May I stay here for the rest of the night?”

Cole started to blush. This was a side of her he had never seen before. But despite the change in her original personality, Cole didn’t mind it. He loved her. She knew it and felt the same. At this point, this request wasn’t strange at all.

“Of course.” He responded. “Whatever you need.”

Shadowheart curled up close against him. Her eyes closing in sleep. Cole wrapped his arm around her back. An attempt to show her that he would protect her no matter what happened. As Cole started to fall asleep as well, his wings began to stretch. Without him even knowing, they wrapped around him and Shadowheart. Slowly, they became a protective cocoon around the two, allowing them both to fall back into the much needed sleep they needed after this crazy day.

---

The best light that the sun could shine, despite the curse of the shadowlands, started to enter the folds of Cole’s tent. It’s blue fabric started to glow with the light of the sun bouncing off it.

The sun slowly started to filter through the open flap of Cole’s tent. Eventually, the light reached an angle where it shined in his face. The rays danced off his eyes for a moment until they started to flutter open.

Cole could still feel Shadowheart’s body against his. He wanted to make sure she was still feeling ok. A lot had been cleared up last night, but even he knew no one gets better over night. But before he could even say a word, he heard her speak.

“Be honest.” She started. “What do you think of the new look?”

Cole’s eyes fully opened upon hearing those words. He looked to see Shadowheart nesting on top of him. Her arms crossed across his chest. But due to the darkness of last night, he had just noticed something new he wouldn’t have before. Shadowheart’s hair. Now rather than it’s natural dark colour, it was now a bright shining white colour. The rays of the sun almost reflected off it. Cole was star-struck. In his eyes, she was more beautiful than he had ever seen her before.

“I love it.” He muttered. “You’re gorgeous.”

Shadowheart uncrossed her arms, placing her hands flat on Cole’s chest. Slowly she brought her lips to his. A slow gentle kiss was shared between the two. Shadowheart moved her head back, showing Cole a small smile. A look of both joy and vulnerability.

“Well,” she spoke, “I’m glad someone does. Perhaps I’ll get used to it.”

Cole reached up, wrapping his arms around her waste. “You should have some confidence in yourself.” He spoke. “You’re beautiful.”

Shadowheart smiled back warmly. “Thank you.”

Cole looked at her a bit questioning, titling his head like a puppy even. “What inspired the change?” He asked.

Shadowheart looked at him for a moment, a look of uncertainty on her face. “I thought I knew who I was.” She stated. “But after reading the book for a while, and seeing the truth about my memories, I realized I need a fresh start. So I thought about a new look. One that will help separate me from Shar.”

Cole smiled warmly. “Whatever lets you truly express yourself. You deserve your freedom.”

“Thank you.” Shadowheart said. Her face showed a warm expression of gratitude. “You really know just what to say sometimes.”

Shadowheart backed up, rolling over to her side and rose to her feet. Cole took in the sight of her for a more before sitting himself up. He loved this woman, and she loved him back. If Cole were to tell the version of him from 100 years ago that this is how his life would’ve turned out, he knew he wouldn’t believe it. But even still, he was grateful.

He got to his feet, ruffling his hair as Shadowheart began to speak.

“Well, then. I’d say it’s about time we go deal with this Absolute business, wouldn’t you?” She spoke, opening the flap of Cole’s tent, holding it open with her hand.

Cole smiled at her with a look of full confidence. In that moment, he felt ready to take on anything. He looked at Shadowheart with a warm smile and spoke only a few words.

“Lead the way, my love.”

Chapter 23: The Sights of the City

Summary:

Our heroes have made it to the city of Baldur's gate! And almost immediately, they're met with some usual hijinks!

Baldur's gate truly was a city to behold. It's majesty was unmeasurable. It's people, lively. And it's diversity something other cities in Faerun could learn from.

But our heroes weren't here. They were in Rivington.

The smaller town camped on the edge of the city. Split off from Baldur's gate by a large fortress known as Wyrm's crossing. Almost everyone making their way to Baldur's gate got stuck here. Among the refugees, Cole recognized a large amount of people stuck in camps on the edge of the town. Even some of the Tieflings from the Emerald Grove where stuck out here. Before the group could reach the city, they had to figure their own way through Wyrm's crossing.

The group had moved on from the shadowlands. With Halsin's help, they had managed to put an end to the curse. It was really hard to explain. There was a whole thing with a kid split in two, it wasn't really important to this story.

But still, that wasn't the biggest surprise they would witness on the road here.

The last night before they arrived in the city, their camp was attacked by Githyanki. They didn't serve Vlaakith but their purpose was unclear. Upon defeating them, they were called by the Dream Guardian through the portal to the Astral Plane the Gith had come through. They went through the portal and reached its epicenter. To their surprise, they found a mind flayer calling itself "The Emperor". It was fighting an elite squad of Githyanki. The Emperor revealed itself to be their dream guardian. With no other options, Cole and the others helped the emperor scare off the Githyanki. Afterwards, it explained everything. It showed another Githyanki trapped in solid crystal. An ancient Gith prince named Orpheus. The Emperor used to serve the Absolute but managed to break free. The Emperor wants it gone just as badly so it saw our heroes as a way to accomplish it. With those notes being said, the others were sent back to the mortal plane. They agreed to work for the Emperor for now, but Lae'zel has suspicions. With her new rebellion against Vlaakith, she wished for Orpheus to be free. But all the issues involving Mindflayers and Giths had to be put on hold.

Our heroes had to get into the city. The main things they had to focus on were finding Gortash and Orin, Ketheric Thorm's allies. Their defeats would mean stopping the absolute. Cole didn't want to mention it to The Emperor but he saw a few other things just as important. One being the rescue of Shadowheart's parents. And another being something more personal. Ever since the emerald grove, he had heard of some wizard in the city hunting an artefact called "The Nightsong". Now that he knew the Nightsong was Aylin, he wanted to know why.

The others made their way into Rivington. The streets crowded with civilians. Our heroes tried their best to stay together to make their way to the drawbridge checkpoints, each of them trying their best to navigate through the crowds. Wyll took the lead since he would be well known, so Cole walked near the back, Shadowheart close to his side.

"Hey" Cole spoke, a nice look on his face.

"Hey yourself." Shadowheart said back. "I didn't imagine things getting this crazy when we entered the city, huh?"

Cole looked around. Sure, compared to Mount Celestial, anywhere was crowded. But this was ridiculous. Although, considering everything they went through, a crowd was still easier.

"True." Cole shrugged with his typical cheap grin. "But if we didn't have crazy, I don't think we'd be where we are now. Sometimes you need a little craziness to offset the mundane."

Shadowheart raised an eyebrow, looking questioningly at Cole. "Your strange philosophy aside, you've got a point. It's all hard to fathom, really." She spoke. "From that pod, through the wilds, and finally back to where it started for me."

Cole could tell Shadowheart was contemplating for a moment so he looked ahead to keep eyes and the others and make sure they didn't bump into anyone. But then his attention was taken back by Shadowheart's next mutter.

"It'll make quite a bedtime tale for the children. If you ever get me in a family way."

Cole was focused still on getting through the crowds but was almost certain that's what he had heard. Cole stopped for a moment, stopping Shadowheart with his hand.

"Wait." Cole said softly. "What did you just-"

"Um, Excuse me?"

Suddenly, the two's attentions were diverted towards a small girl standing in front of them. She looked around the same age as the Tiefling kids, but she was human. She had freckles and red curly hair. And an orange tabby cat swirling around her legs.

"Oh! I'm sorry. We didn't seen you there." Cole noticed. He knelt down to get to the girl's eye level. "Are you alright? Can we help you with anything?"

The girl looked at Cole with a look that almost seemed sad but like she was out of tears. She stepped forward and spoke softly. "Actually, I um… I can't find my mum. She went out to get some medicine for a cough she was having. That was last tenday though."

Shadowheart looked with a look of sympathy. "Oh, poor thing." She spoke, "She must be starving."

As She said it, Cole listened. He was reaching into his poach for some of his rations. He pulled out a few scraps of beard and fruit from his bag and handed them to the girl.

"Oh wow, Thank you!" The girl exclaimed. "I'm a great cook myself, I could really make something good with this!"

"A great cook, huh?" Cole looked at the girl, his eyebrow raised almost like a critic. "What's your name, kid?"

The girl looked up at them. Her face grew in large smile. “Yenna.” She responded. “My name is Yenna.”

“That’s a nice name.” Cole responded. He reached out his hand to her. “Come on, Yenna. We’re not the best options to keep you safe but maybe we can take you to a temple? You’ll be safe there.”

“Thank you, sir!” Yenna said, a big smile grew across her face. She reached out and take Cole’s hand. Shadowheart saw the exchange, a warm smile growing across her face as well.

Cole then looked back at Shadowheart. “Do you know where any temples are around here?” He grinned sheepishly, and a little bit awkwardly. “It won’t be as easy to find as one on Mount Celestial.”

Shadowheart shook her head foolishly and stepped forward. “There’s a temple to Lathander a little ways this way.” She said, pointing down the road. “I’m sure they can take her for now.”

Cole smiled at her. “Sounds like a plan!” He exclaimed. He took Yenna by the hand and lead her down the street. As they walked, Yenna turned her head to Shadowheart. “Excuse, ma’am? May I hold your hand too?”

Shadowheart was slightly startled by it. Despite the hair change, she didn’t think this girl would see her as a comforting person. But to think someone this sweet and innocent saw her as someone she could trust. It made her feel…. Good. “Of course.” She answered, allowing Yenna to take her hand.

With the girl accompanying them and her cat in tow, they made their way towards the temple of Lathander.

---

30 minutes later, Cole and Shadowheart were leaving the temple’s entrance. The sun lower in the day, casting an almost amber like colour over the city. But still not low enough to qualify as the evening yet.

Upon bringing Yenna to the temple, the clerics were happy to bring her in, if only to at least give her a safe haven until her mother found her. With her safe, Cole and Shadowheart moved on. But not without a thank you hug.

Now, they had to retrace their steps and find the others. Their traversal of Rivington had led them to a large tent filed area filled with refugees. The space was so crowded and packed with tents it almost seemed to be a second half of the city made only out of sticks and cloths.

Cole and Shadowheart maneuvered through it, looking for any coming of the others. Until they heard a voice shout from nearby. But not belonging to one of their companions.

 

“Oi! Young Lady! Shadowheart, right? Over here!”

They looked to see a human male, roughly the same age as Gale, with a man bun and goatee. He was standing over to the side of one of the tents. What was even stranger was Cole had noticed this man when they first entered the area. But upon setting his eyes on Shadowheart, his expression changed to something far more upset. Cole had just reached him, just slightly behind Shadowheart as the man began to talk.

"I just lost a bet thanks to you." The man spoke, clearly upset.

Shadowheart looked down at the man with a confused look. "Who are you?" she asked. Cole squinted his eyes. He looked over the man, up and down. Before he could even answer, Cole already knew.

"You're a Sharran." He spoke. "From Shadowheart's cloister."

The man sneered at Cole. Cole reached backwards for his sword just in case. "Well, spoil all my secrets why don't you?" he remarked. "But yes. And there have been rumours, sister. Rumors you turned on the Dark Lady. Are they true?"

Shadowheart held her fists clenched for a moment. But she took a deep breath. She knew what she was there for and what need to be done. She stood up straight and looked him in the eyes. "I know the truth." She spoke sternly. "I know my parents live. And I will get them back. Now you can tell me where they are, or I hand you over to him." She gestured towards Cole. The man looked over. Cole was emanating a chilling aura. One meant to spread pure fear. The man bit his own tongue for a moment.

He coughed and turned his attention back to Shadowheart. "Fine." He muttered. "Return to the Mother Superior. She will be in the House of Grief in the lower city. It all leads back to there."

Cole noticed a chill in Shadowheart's stance. Those words seem to hit her hard. She had an objective and a place she needed to go. And he would do everything to help her get there. The man coughed again, and started to walk away.

Cole offered a hand to Shadowheart so they could continue their search for the others. But as he walked away, something caught Cole's ear.

"Filthy Traitorous Bitch and her damn winged freak."

Cole let out a deep exhale. He took Shadowheart's hand in both of his and looked her solemnly in the eyes. "I'll be right back." He said. Before Shadowheart could interject, he was making his way back towards the man.

"Hey, Sharran!"

"What?" The man, asked with a disinterested look. "I already told you everyt-"

*BOOM!*

Cole's fist collided with the man's face. Within seconds, the wave of force caught up and was sent flying through the tent city. Eventually, he landed in the Hay stack along the barn at the edge of the town. He was unconscious and his face very bruised. Cole was standing in post attack stance, his fist almost smoking as Shadowheart walked up.

"A little overkill, don't you think?" She asked, her eyebrow raised.

"Not for you." Cole joked, giving her his usual goofy smile. Shadowheart blushed ever so slightly at the words, a weak smile breaking through. The two giggled for a second until they heard another voice back by the barn.

"Hey, did you punch this man?!" A flaming fist called out.

Cole stood dead-eyed for a moment. "Uhhhhhh……" he drowned on. Until; "RUN!"

Without a second thought, Cole grabbed Shadowheart by the arm and picked her up. Using his wings, he took off and flew as fast away as he could.

"Run?" Shadowheart asked. "That was your plan for after?" She giggled, no fear in her voice from the height. Cole rolled his eyes, knowing he couldn't get out of it. With no other options at the moment, it was still a good idea. Cole waited a few minutes to check for Flaming Fist on the ground below. When the coast was clear, he landed near a large glowing tree they could spot from above.

 

---

Upon landing, Cole and Shadowheart were surprisingly intrigued by their surroundings. Colourful tents, lively music players, strange creatures and vendors and even a Djinni with a prize wheel. It became fairly obvious where they were. A circus. Cole took in the sights for a mount. Mount Celestial was interesting place sure, but his mother still ran the place, well in his terms, boring. So sights like this were always fascinating to him. So much and goofiness all in one place.

Before Cole took in too much, he heard Shadowheart laugh for a moment. A full on cheerful giggle. Something he never quite heard from her. He looked to see Shadowheart giggling at a clown messing around right in front of her. He was performing a few basic tricks in front of her like balloon animals, and the forever handkerchief.

He then handed Shadowheart a flower off his collar. Shadowheart took it with a warm smile. "Thank you." She spoke. "Cole, take a look." Cole moved in to look at the flower. But then, it pulsed with arcana.

The flower exploded in Cole's face in a burst of water. Within a few seconds, Cole's face was soaked. His hair drooping down his face and water hitting the flower. Shadowheart laughed at the sight. "Ok, thank you." She said to the clown, gesturing him away from them. "You can go." The clown gave a disappointed look and walked away sadly.

Cole parted the hair away from his eyes. He stared at Shadowheart for a moment. "Don't want to see more ways he can mess with me?" He asked.

Shadowheart looked at him with her signature smirk. "Oh no." She responded. "In truth, I hate clowns. But it was funny to see him mess with you." She laughed for a moment. Cole was slightly mad but still happy to see a smile on her face. "Well, glad I could offer you that joy." Cole responded. Shadowheart ruffled Cole's wet hair, her laughing getting louder. "Don't worry, I'd still take your weak humor over a clown." She joked.

Cole pretended to be offended. Holding a hand to his head, he slowly moaned. "Oh my love, how dare you hurt me like that?" he said, sarcastically. After a moment, he and Shadowheart laughed together, enjoying their shared fun.

"Love? I do enjoy such a feeling."

They heard a sort of regal but wild voice spoke from behind them. It was beneath the large glowing tree they noticed upon landing. The two looked to see a Dryad beneath the tree. Her face welcoming.

"I am a master of love myself." She spoke. She gestured for Cole and Shadowheart to come forward. "Perhaps you two would like me to read your energy? See how strong your love really is?"

Cole looked over to Shadowheart. He smiled at her warmly. "What do you say, gorgeous?" he asked. "Give it a shot? It wouldn't hurt"

Shadowheart smirked. "No harm, I suppose." She remarked. "Unless you embarrass me. Then you might find yourself in hurting in a whole manner of ways."

The two approached the Dryad. Both smiling and Cole even a little anxious, the Dryad raised her hands. A bright flash of Greenlight came out of them. Cole and Shadowheart were both blinded by the light. As they were regained their vision, they found themselves in a strange quiet forest area. It was a small area, a waterfall split in between them, and both of them on different sides of a large log bridge across the river.

Suddenly, The Dryad spoke again.

"Ah, glorious." She exclaimed happily. "Your bond is sweeter than nature's dew. I see you. Know you. But do you know yourselves?"

Without even waiting a moment, she gestured to Shadowheart. Her eyes fell on Cole. "Shadowheart. An endless storm surges behind sharp eyes. Listen. Think. From how does Shadowheart enjoy her time? Where does she find comfort on a cold, endless night?"

Cole thought for a moment. Almost instantly, the answer came to him. "From good company and an even better vintage." He responded. He winked Shadowheart for a moment. Another goofy grin across his face.

Shadowheart looked back impressed. "Sounds lovely." She responded. "Though I'll forgive the wine so long as the Company is nice." She stared at Cole with a warm, loving smile as the Dryad allowed Shadowheart to move forward on the log. She then turned the other way around. Her gaze on Shadowheart but gesturing to Cole.

"Cole. Son of the Moonmaiden. A valiant knight. But still a person not afraid to show their humorous side." She began. Cole couldn't help but feeling surprised she knew him like that. "But what if humor was his way out? Think. From where does Cole's biggest regret come from?" Cole was a little shocked to hear the question but still knew it was meant to be a test of how well they knew each other. He held his tongue and waited for Shadowheart to answer.

A moment later, Shadowheart opened her mouth to speak. "He regrets that 100 years ago, he was unable to stop the tragedy that stole his sister from his life. Even know there was nothing he could've done."

"Ouch." Cole joked. "Yeah, that moment lives in infamy in my life. But the funny thing is, I wouldn't have met you if I didn't stop it." Shadowheart almost blushed at his words. "While I always regret it, I don't think I'd want things to change from how they are."

With Cole's nice words in the air, the dryad ushered Shadowheart forward. She and Cole were mere inches apart. The Dryad stepped between them and prepared to ask the third and final question.

"Very well done. I can see the power of your love bringing you together." She praised them. "But there is one more question that must be asked. This question remains for the Son of the Moon."

She looked to Cole's eyes. She circled around Shadowheart, placing one hand on her back and gesturing towards her with the other.

"You reach the end now, Stirra." She spoke. "To know love, we must pain. Shame sits in us all. To tame it, we must name it. What is the source of Shadowheart's deepest shame?"

Cole halted for a moment. He wasn't scared that he didn't know. He was scared he already did. Cole was scared to answer because he knew saying this would hurt her ears to say it. But to test their love, he had to. He took a deep sigh, and spoke the words.

"That she doesn't truly know who she is, or where she belongs."

Shadowheart looked at him for a minute. Her face looked upset. But not upset at him. But rather, upset that she knew he was right. "I didn't think a little game would hurt me this much." She spoke. "But you're right."

Shadowheart calmed herself and with the Dryad's permission, the two meet in a hug at the center of the long.

"Guess I know you pretty well, huh?" Cole asked, his face showing a joking grin.

"Maybe a little better than I know myself." Shadowheart joked. "But I can make plenty of memories with you now to make up for it."

Cole smirked. "I would like that." Shadowheart and him met in soft, tender kiss in front of the waterfall. Despite the emotional turmoil of the test, they showed their love for another. And they felt stronger through it. Their lips parted as the dryad spoke again.

"Amazing. You two truly love one another." She spoke. But then…. Her face turned sinister. "But I know you. There is another face in your minds. One of pure evil. One who truly haunts you both."

Cole and Shadowheart let go of each other. Their stance wobbling as the area began to shake. Within seconds, the area shifted back to the circus, the noises of the city returning to their ears.

Cole and Shadowheart returned their focus to the dryad. But suddenly, the Dryad's form had changed. She had turned a bright flash of red. Within moments, she was someone completely different. A pale woman, dressed in red with long blonde hair, and a foul scent of blood dripping off her.

The same woman from Moonrise.

Orin the Red.

"Oh, look at it." She sneered. Her gaze almost evil, and fully focused on Cole. "Wandering around with the bone lord's stone. As if it will protect you from the coming storm."

Cole reached for his sword, ready to protect him and Shadowheart. "Stay back, Bhaalspawn. I'd prefer to end you somewhere we don't get blood on a child's popcorn." He threatened.

"Oh. do not tempt me." Orin hissed back. "It truly is an honour to have the Son of Selune as my target." She walked forward, a knife materializing in her hand. He brought it closer to Cole. Shadowheart noticed and began charging a guiding bolt in her hand. Orin gave one more wicked smile and stepped back. "But you are right. Now is not the time for our battle. There will be a moment when we shall duel. I will make father proud and throw another God's chosen in my pile of corpses. But alas, currently you are still needed. And you're no use dead to me now. I'll shall have to find prey elsewhere.

Orin side-eyed over to Shadowheart. She eyed her up and down for a moment. Cole stepped in front of her before she got too long of a gaze. "If we can't fight now, why are you still here?" he asked.

Orin responded with a wicked laugh. "An excellent point. I could be out hunting my new prey instead. I'll have to thank them for you for giving me the idea. Until fate calls us to each other, Moonson. "

Within another second, Orin vanished in a puff of red smoke. She didn't shape shift like before, but rather vanish without a trace. Cole looked around the area to be sure she wasn't around. A Bhaalspawn was hard to track, but not impossible. After a moment, he was certain. Orin was gone. With a last look of caution, he looked back to Shadowheart.

"So, Bhaal's chosen is a shapeshifter." He pointed out. "That's gonna to be fun worrying about now."

Shadowheart stepped forward, placing a hand on Cole's cheek. "Hey, no worries at all." She spoke, smiling. "If she shows up again… We'll just kill her."

Cole raised an eyebrow almost intrigued by Shadowheart's response. "That confident, huh?" he asked.

Shadowheart laughed, her response still heartfelt despite their recent scare. "You're strong and I'm resourceful." She pointed out. "Who else would be better for something like that?" She shrugged with a joking smile.

Cole wrapped an arm around her shoulder. "You make a valid point there." he said, smiling. "If you think so, then I'll make sure we do."

Shadowheart looked at him curiously. "Worried your mother will be jealous you're putting your faith in someone else?" She asked. Cole laughed for a good moment there. It was sweet and humorous moments like this that made him know things were getting better from before. "You could put some of these clowns to shame, you know?" he asked, making a joke himself.

Shadowheart rolled her eyes. "I know." She responded. "But to be fair, most clowns aren't funny to begin with." The two laughed again for a moment until Cole refocused himself.

He gestured Shadowheart forward. "Come on." he said. "We better find the others and warned them about Orin." Shadowheart agreed and took Cole's hand. The two walked out of the circus gates and back into the city streets, their eyes open wide looking for their companions.

As they left the circus, Shadowheart looked at Cole for a moment, curiosity in her eyes. "Was today technically our first date?" She asked.

Cole stopped place for a moment. He thought to himself, and then responded. "I think it was."

Shadowheart moved in closer, leaning her head against his shoulder as they kept walking. "That feels right for us. Given our bizarreness."

Cole laughed one more time as the two continued down the streets of Rivington.

"It really does."

Chapter 24: The Night in the Water

Summary:

Since being freed from Shar's command, Shadowheart has been feeling some intense internal conflicts. With Cole's help, she decides to find a way to rid herself of them.

Notes:

DISCLAIMER!: This chapter contains some adult topics and imagery. We're not talking anything crazy but still certain mature topics are referenced. Please consider this before reading. If you wish to skip, ignore section 4.

“And just like that, the Queen of the Battlefield has been dethroned!” Cole cried out, his hands in the air like a victory pose.

He stood on the edge of camp. The environment around him looking almost like a battle zone. As he celebrated his win, Aylin was sitting in a crater right by him. The two had finally found a moment to spare against each other for the first time in 100 years. Cole was eager to show his sister just how far he had come in his training compared to when she last saw him.

“Yes, yes, very well done, little brother.” Aylin stated, starting to stand back up and walk towards Cole. “So the thing it took to get you to actually pay attention to your training was for me to be trapped in the Shadowfell for a century. Too bad Mother didn’t figure that out sooner.” Aylin chuckled at her, getting a slight laugh from Cole as well. Cole extended an arm to help her up

“Yeah, well. Maybe we shouldn’t repeat it to be sure.” Cole joked back.

Aylin chuckled herself. “A most excellent idea.” She responded.

“I swear, you two haven’t changed a bit in the last 100 years.”

The Aasimar looked to see Isobel sitting on a nearby boulder, clearly observing and judging their spare. “Aylin is still the strong hearted warrior I remember and Cole is still the bad jokesmith I remember. He’s just got more force in him now.”

“How dare you?” Cole snapped back. “My comedy has improved greatly in the last century.”

The three laughed for a moment. Cole was so grateful for the moment. His family was back together, and he made a promise he would never let it fall apart again. He would defeat the Absolute and make sure there would never be another person like Ketheric Thorm or his partners ever again.

“You know, I always pictured Aasimar as proud and noble warriors.” Astarion commented. Cole looked to see his companions further behind Isobel watching from almost a viewing area off to the side of the battlefield.

“I know, right?” Gale responded. “You think the children of a god would be super strict sticks in the mud.”

“Well, Dame Aylin seems relatively close to that.” Jaheira spoke. “I do not know if the same can be for her brother however.”

The whole group started laughing. Even Lae’zel cracked a smile or two. Cole didn’t get upset, though. All of this was in good fun. If anything, he was glad he and his friends had come so far as a team that they could joke like this.

But as the laughter died down. Cole noticed someone was missing. “Where’s Shadowheart?” He asked. “I clearly need someone to defend my honour.”

Karlach looked around for a moment. “She was here a little bit ago.” She mentioned. “Maybe she went back to her tent?”

Cole activated his magic to turn off his armor. Slowly, he started walking back towards the tent. “I’ll go take a look. Thanks, Karlach.” He said. Then a few seconds, Cole was out of sight of the others.

Aylin stepped forward, her face of mix between curious and happy. “My little brother really does care about the former Sharran, doesn’t he?” She asked. “I didn’t think Cole was actually capable of finding love considering who he was when we were younger. It’s nice to see this side of him.” Isobel walked up to wrap her arms around Aylin’s. “He really has grown up a lot.” The cleric responded.

“Yeah.” Karlach answered back. Her face glowing with a large bright smile. “He and Shads are so cute together. We love to see some nice AngelHeart moments in this group.”

Suddenly, Aylin’s expression changed. Her face grew a look of confusion. “What’s AngelHeart?” She asked, turning her attention to Karlach. A look of laughter grew on Isobel’s face.

suddenly, the Tifieling woman’s face lit up like a firework. Almost like she was ready to explode from pure happiness.

“Oh no.” Wyll said, with a concerned look on his face.

Karlach ran up to Aylin’s face. She threw her hands on the Aasimar woman’s shoulders. Her face looked grim and dark at first. But then, she looked alien in the eyes to reveal a starry eyed, very excited expression.

“I have… so much to tell you.”

---

Cole make his way towards Shadowheart’s tent. The cool night breeze bristled against his wings. A serene sense of calm fell over him. He took a few deep breaths as he approached, Shadowheart’s tent. She was kneeling in front of some of her plants quietly tending to them.

But as Cole approached, he noticed something fell off. She was taking care of her plants, sure. But she seems almost distracted. Her eyes almost looked clouded. Something else was on her mind.

“Hey.” Cole said, as he reached her, kneeling to her eye level.

Shadowheart’s attention was immediately grabbed by his voice. “Hey back.” She said.

“Are you ok?” Cole asked. “You didn’t stick around to see me kick Aylin’s butt.”

Shadowheart chuckled at him. “I feel like I know you well enough that I knew what was going to happen.” Shadowheart looked down, her eyes almost diverting away from Cole as she spoke.

Cole noticed almost immediately. She and him had no problem looking into each other’s eyes. They cared about each other enough that this was a basic show of affection to them. If something was stopping her, it was big enough for Cole to be concerned.

“Hey, are you ok?” He asked. “You seem really bothered by something.”

Shadowheart flinched at his words. Almost immediately, her stance faltered. Her hands slowly dropped from her plant’s branch to her sides.

“I know better than to lie to you.” She started. “Cole, Something‘s wrong”

Cole moved towards her, placing his hand on her shoulder. Shadowheart’s face looked troubled. Cole knew she wouldn’t feel better until she talked about it. And he wanted to be her anchor to bring her back to the light. “What is it? I’m here for you.” He said.

Shadowheart looked Cole straight in the eyes. They were almost silver and cloudy. Clear signs of being on the edge of tears. “I can still feel the shadow curse crawling all over me. I still hear Shar’s words in my ears. I feel….. unclean.”

“I’m sorry.” Cole spoke. His tone probably the softest and most angelic Shadowheart had ever heard from him. “Please. If there’s anything I can do, just let me know what you need.” He reached for Shadowheart’s hands, clasping them in between his.

Shadowheart looked up at Cole. A warm smile began to appear on her face. “Thank you. But in truth, you’re the last person who needs to apologize for anything.” Her face looked at Cole with a true feeling of love. “If it wasn’t for you, I could be in a far worse situation than I already am.”

Shadowheart fell in Cole’s arms. Cole held her close in an attempt to give her a small sense of comfort. He couldn’t destroy all her sources of pain. But he did what he could to help.

“However, if you truly wish to help..” Shadowheart interjected. “There might be something you can do to help me.”

Cole helped her push away so she look him in the eyes. “Of course.” Cole responded. “Name it, love. Anything I can achieve, you’ll have.”

Shadowheart gave a slight chuckle. "Anything, huh?" She asked, a hint of laughter in her. "Punch your mother in the face."

Cole froze for a moment. "Ok." He exhaled deeply. "That's gonna be a little tricky but maybe if I beg for forgiveness afterwards-"

"No, no, Cole." Shadowheart joked, waving her hands. "It doesn't need to be that intense." She had moved away from Cole's arms, kneeling across from him to make eye contact.

"Have you heard of the phrase, 'Wash away your sins?'" She asked, her face grew an ever so little blush. Not many people would notice it.

"Yeah, I've heard of it." Cole responded. "It's not the most well known among Selûnites but Mom always did want me to understand other cultures. It's passed around a lot but Lovitarians surpassingly."

Shadowheart laughed for a second. "Good." She asked. "Because there's something I want to do that might help me do that. And I'll need your help." She looked away from Cole for a second, her gaze aimed to an area of the forest a little ways away from camp. "I know a place near here. It would be perfect for it. If you would be willing to help?"

Cole looked at her with eyes of true sincerity. "Of course. Like I said earlier, anyway I can help, I will."

Shadowheart returned her focus back on him. "Thank you." She responded. She stood back up and Cole followed. She moved forward and took Cole's hands in hers. She stared at him for a moment. But then rustling came out of the bushes behind them. The others were returning from Cole and Aylin's battlefield. Most of them looked happy, except for Aylin who seemed like a mix of traumatized and annoyed.

Shadowheart figured right now wasn't the ideal moment since the others were around. So she whispered one final thing to Cole.

"Wait until the others have fallen asleep. Then come find me at the edge of camp."

---

The beach along the river felt surreal and quiet. It's clear water from the river Chionthar slowly spilling into the small lake below. There was no clouds out the tonight, and the moon was full. It's bright shining light hit the lake, creating an astral effect around the atmosphere. Despite it being night, you could see everything around you thanks to the glow of the moon.

The area itself was also quiet. The only sounds that could be heard was the slight rushes of water pouring into the lake, and maybe an occasional chirp of a cricket. But then another noise was heard.

The sound of feet against sand.

Shadowheart stepped onto the beach. She wiggled her toes in the sand, enjoying how soft it felt on her feet. The cool air blowing against her hair was also refreshing. Cole followed right behind her. His wings shaking back and forth a little, blowing in the wind. Shadowheart moved ahead more until she reached the shoreline. She took a deep breath and turned over to Cole.

"This will do. Take off your clothes."

The words made Cole halt in his tracks for a minute. He was a little surprised to hear it. But to be honest, if what he thought was going on was going on, he was actually very excited. Shadowheart truly cared about him, and he cared about her. He couldn't make assumptions though. This moment was important for her and Cole need to help her with it. So he silenced his "Interesting" thoughts, and responded.

But that still didn't mean he couldn't joke.

"There are better ways to get me naked, you know" Cole responded, a laugh in his words. He tried his best to put on a charming smile and looked at Shadowheart, hoping he didn't make it awkward.

Shadowheart laughed back herself, a hand covering her grin. She lowered it and responded back. "Heh, I don't doubt you in the slightest." The two starred at each other for a moment until Shadowheart spoke again. "Come on then. We've already come too far to back out now. Here I'll start."

Cole was confused for a second but then noticed Shadowheart reach for a button on her shirt. But before she undid it, she looked back at Cole. "Well, don't just stand there." She joked. "Turn around."

"Yes, ma'am." Cole responded. He turned around, his gaze falling off of her. His wings working as an extra visual shield. But internally, he was almost freaking out. The one woman he probably ever felt genuine affection for was undressing right behind him.

He kept his posture straight, however. It was a big moment for them both. He refused to ruin it.

Cole thought to himself. “Relax you idiot. You’re a 124 years old. You can handle it. Just breathe deep. You’re a strong and capable warrior. You’ve shown your love for this woman and nothing is gonna stop you from showing it. No matter what happens tonight.”

And like that, Cole straightened up. He put on his usual face of confidence. He refused to ruin this for Shadowheart and was going to help her in whatever way he could.

But things got more interesting when Shadowheart spoke again.

“You haven’t even attempted to peak.” She noted, amusement in her voice. “I’m a little offended.”

Cole, now feeling his new burst of confidence, decided to lighten up his past tense nerves with some humour. Almost as if he was asking for it, he lifted one of his wings and peaked under it looking towards Shadowheart.

He caught a glimpse for a second before he saw something flying right at him. Cole ducked in the nick of time and noticed what it was.

A piece of purple and gold cloth. Shadowheart’s undergarments.

WHOOSH!

It zoomed over Cole’s head landing something off in the sand. Cole redirected his gaze back towards his love.

“You’re lucky I didn’t have anything worse to than that.” Shadowheart joked.

This was the moment Cole got a full view of her. She was beautiful. Her naked body practically glowing in the moonlight. Her white hair spilled over her shoulders. She stood there looking at Cole with a look of complete innocence. In Cole’s eyes, she was like a angel in pure heavenly light. All of his nerves melted away. All he wanted was to be there. With her.

“What?” She asked, regaining Cole’s focus. “Don’t just stare.”

“Hard not to.” Cole responded. “You’re beautiful. Breathtaking, even.”

“I know.” Shadowheart joked back. But then took a deep breath. “Ok. Hold the jokes and flattery for a moment. If we keep making each other laugh or blush, we’ll never get anything done.”

She gestured to Cole. “Ok, your turn. Get your clothes off.”

Cole nodded and slowly began to take his clothes off. By the time he had one arm of his shirt over his shoulder, he noticed Shadowheart’s gaze fixed on him. Cole looked at her smugly. “You’re not going to turn around, are you?” he asked.

Shadowheart made a fake pondering face. “Hmmm… No.” she joked.

Cole knew better than to fight back.

After a few moments, Cole was naked himself. The two stood on the edge of the shoreline. The water of the lake reaching up to their toes. They got ready to fully enter the waters when Shadowheart stopped in her tracks. Her face suddenly a little fearful.

“I… I don’t think I can this.” She stammered. “Now that I’m here.”

Cole saw the fear in her eyes. He made a promise to protect her from anything and he was going to keep it. Slowly, he reached for her hands, holding them in his own.

“Hey.” He spoke. “Look at me.” Shadowheart’s eyes fell on him. “You are one of the toughest people I have ever met. You can handle this. Just take my hand and we’ll go in together. We’ll go as fast or slowly as you want.”

Shadowheart took a deep breath. “Alright, just stay close.” She took Cole’s hand and he slowly guided her into the water. As their bare skin began to go further in, they felt the chill of the water. As they went further out, Cole continued to hold out to Shadowheart’s hand. Eventually, the water got deeper and both of them needed to use both hands to stay above the water.

Cole’s wings had folded back and seemed to almost shrink a little. An easy way for him to maneuver better in the water. He couldn’t retract his wings like Aylin could but he still knew how to handle things like water. He started to float around in the water, making the motions needed to stay afloat.

“Ok, it’s really simple.” He said to Shadowheart. “Just keep kicking your legs and move your arms like this. It’ll help to keep your head above the water. Enough force push down will keep you up.”

Shadowheart followed his instructions. She waved her arms back and forth to keep motion and kept clicking her legs to stay above ground. “Oh hells, that’s cold!” She shouted. “Is it always like this?”

“Most big waters like this are, yes.” Cole answered. “Maybe your next lesson, we’ll practice in a hot spring.” He chuckled for a moment.

“Assuming I find you as a good teacher.” Shadowheart laughed back.

Cole looked at her with a fake disappointed face. “Oh! How you wounded me so! Perhaps I should just leave you in the water?” He joked.

“Don’t you dare!” Shadowheart yelled, a clear hint of both worry and fear in her voice.

Cole laughed hysterically for a moment. “It’s ok. It’s ok.” He responded. “Look. Let’s try something easy. I want you to just move towards me. Nice and slow.”

Shadowheart took a deep breath. “Ok, Ok. I can do this. Just stay still.” She started to slowly paddle slowly towards Cole, using her arms as a way to push herself forward by pushing back on the water.

But as she grew closer, a smirk grew across Cole’s face. He pushed himself backwards a bit. It was a little unnoticeable at first but soon Shadowheart noticed the ripples in the water.

“Cole!” She shouted. “I said don’t move!”

Cole laughed for a moment before stopping in place. “Sorry, it felt to good not to pass up.” He joked.

Eventually Shadowheart caught up to him. She wrapped her arms around his neck but still kicked her legs in the water to stay floating. “I swear, I drown in this water, I will take you with me.” She joked, still panting a little from swimming to Cole.

“Understood, m’lady.” Cole said, his usual doofus grin on his face. He was still kicking to stay floating above the water, using his wings as extra support. He did this so he could wrap his arms around Shadowheart. The two floated in the water, smiling at each other under the moonlight.

And then, Shadowheart stretched a hand behind Cole's head, pulling it closer to hers. "Come here." She requested. She pulled Cole's lips into hers, allowing the two of them to meet in a sweet kiss while still floating in the water.

---

"HAHAHAHAHA" Shadowheart wailed in joy. "Your wings look so ridiculous! You look like a wet pigeo-HAHAHA!!!!" She was practically on her knees laughing hysterically. The two had just made their way back up to the shore. Upon starting to dry in the air again, Cole feathers were hit by a large burst of wind. Enough to blow him back in water, almost like a sail. But the time he emerged from the water, his wings looked like a wet blanket.

Shadowheart was still laughing as Cole decided to sit down on the shoreline. "I would like to point out this is the hardest I've ever made you laugh and this was the one time I can say for certain it was an accident." He said with a calm grin.

Shadowheart finally caught her breath. "I'm sorry." She responded. "But it's worth laughing at. You really are a good source of humour."

Cole shrugged as Shadowheart sat down next to him. "It's my gift to the world." He responded.

"Well, one of them." Shadowheart noted. She looked Cole in the eyes, a sense of really peace over her. "Thank you, Cole." Cole turned his attention to her as she looked back out at the shoreline. "I needed this. I needed to prove I can face things without Shar."

Cole starred at the image of her in front of them. The moon continuing to shine off her hair, making her look radiant. The water from the lake slowly started to drip down her body. It moved along her neck, slid down her breasts, down her stomach, along her legs and reached the sand below. Her wet skin glowed in the moonlight like she was a human shaped gem. Cole took in the full sight, almost mesmerized.

That's when it happened.

Cole felt a pulse feeling in his waist. Cole looked and it was exactly what he thought it was. His manhood started to rise. He didn't want to make things awkward. He tried to cover it with his wings but they were still immobile from the water. He tried his best to sit up or cover it with his hand, but it was too late.

Shadowheart turned his attention back to Cole. She noticed his awkward expression and her eyes eventually moved down to the source.

"Oh?" She began to mention, a slight chuckle in her voice. "Is that because of me?" Cole couldn't see it but she was starting to blush, a faint smile appearing on her face.

Cole sighed, knowing there was no way out of this. "I'm sorry." He said. "I know this night is about helping you face your fears. It's just you're so beautiful and-"

Suddenly, Shadowheart cupped Cole's face in her hands. Before he could even speak, she kissed him softly on the lips. Cole didn't speak. He closed his eyes and followed her lead. After a moment, the two moved apart ever so slight. After a moment of silence, Shadowheart's hand started to move down Cole's leg. It stopped at the topic on conversation.

"Cole…" She whispered. "I don't want to go back. Not just us."

"I don't think I want to either." Cole whispered back.

Slowly the two rolled over. Shadowheart laid on her back on the sand. Cole slowly began to move over, ending up on top of her.

Before anything went any further, Shadowheart spoke again. "Cole, wait." She started. "Answer me this question." She held her hand on his chest, keeping him at bay for a moment.

"Of course. What is it?" he asked, still on all fours looking over her.

"How much do you love me?" She asked.

Cole took a deep breath, and answered, never breaking eye contact. "I love you more than life itself. I would fight all of the gods for you. Hells, I already threw a flash bomb at Shar to protect you. I love you so much if someone allowed me to go back in time to save Aylin sooner, I wouldn't. Because then I wouldn't never have met you. How much do I love you? I would never return to Mount Celestial again, because if you're in Faerun, then that's the only place I want to be."

Shadowheart looked at Cole with loving smile. "I love you too." She responded. "I already turned my back on Shar. If I had to fight her by hand for you, I would. I'd do the same to your mother, if she had some sort of chain on you. Even if I could've made it this far in my journey without you, I don't think I'd have wanted to."

Shadowheart began to spread her legs. Slowly, she had exposed herself, but her eyes stayed focused on Cole. "Cole, I love you." She whispered. "Come over here and prove it."

She kept one hand on Cole's cheek, pulling him in closer. The other slowly moved towards Cole's manhood, guiding it towards the right place. As she did, Cole brought himself down lower. Her other hand bringing his face closer to kiss it. As the two started to join, she whispered one final thing.

"Now don't you dare stop."

---

The morning sun rose, shining it's bright light all over camp. The sky was golden and some birds flew across it, starting to sing their sweet morning song.

The sun started to shine it's rays into Cole's tent. Soon, it reached a level in the sky where it was able to shine through the flaps. The light of the sun danced across Cole's eyes waking him up. Cole opened his eyes to see the roof of his tent above him. But he also felt another presence. He felt someone else's touch against his skin.

She looked to see Shadowheart pressed warmly against him, her skin against his. The sight of her brought joy to Cole's eyes. Without waking her, Cole rolled over to her. He pressed a kiss against her cheek. "Good morning, my love." he whispered.

Shadowheart's face scrunched a little, clearly still wanting more sleep. Cole decided to let her have that. He slowly shifted himself away from her. Cole soon stood up, and opened the door to his tent. Before leaving, he slowly looked back to Shadowheart quietly resting in his sleeping bag. He opened the door to his tent and stepped outside.

The rest of the camp still seemed eerily quiet. No one else was up yet. Cole somehow managed to pull an early bird and be the first to wake up. With no better thoughts in his head, Cole decided to cook some breakfast food for the group.

He had begun sizzling some meat and eggs over the campfire, their scents starting to waft through the camp air. Cole was taking in the smell, a look of happiness on his face, as Withers approached him.

"Hello, God spawn." Withers spoke in his usual cryptic voice, slightly surprising Cole since he didn't see him coming.

"Oh, Hey Withers!" Cole said. "Forgot you never really sleep. Do you need anything? Want some food?" Cole took one of his first ready made plates and held it up to Withers' face.

Withers raised his hand, gesturing to Cole. "I do not require food." He spoke. "It has no use to me."

Cole shook his head. "Sometimes food isn't about surviving." he said back. "Sometimes it's just about enjoying the nicer things in life."

"I have not come for such indulgences." Withers said. "I have merely come to offer my congratulations."

"Congratulations?" Cole asked, turning his attention to Withers. "For what?"

"In time, thou shall know."

"You, uh, gonna explain any more than that?"

"No."

"Yeah, that sounds about right for you."

Withers began to turn and walk away. "Enjoy your day, Moonson." He said. "And watch your cooking."

Cole grew a questioning look. "Watch my- Oh Crap!" His attention shot back to his cooking fire. The food was just starting to burn but Cole managed to save every morsel in the fire just in time. He continued to make plates for everyone and waited for them all to wake up. He was in a great mood and ready to spread some joy to his friends, family and his love.

After last night, Cole felt ready to take on the world. And soon enough, he would have to.

Notes:

Hope you've liked these last few chapters of peace. Yeah, those are over now.

Chapter 25: Blood Hits the Moon

Summary:

Upon reaching the Lower City, our heroes plan out their next move and are met with a couple new challenges.

Notes:

I did say that the peace was over. HAHAHAHAHA!!!

A couple weeks later…

The group had finally managed to reach the lower city. After tons of trouble with checkpoints and steel watch guards, they had finally set their eyes on the Basilisk gate.

Upon entering the city, they were greeted by tons of new sites and smells. Several food vendors filled the streets from either restaurants or street carts. And the city was full of interesting buildings.

There was the Elfsong tavern. A large fancy building with a bar, and a restaurant, and even their friend Alfira playing music on the roof. Cole actually even managed to get a discount room thanks to a lack of recent renters. So now compared to their camp made out of tents and barns, they now had a nice fancy room at an inn.

There was the Baldur’s Mouth Gazzete, a newspaper meant to spread word of what was happening in the city and the environment around it. This was a less pleasant stop, because of a recent article about our heroes. The publisher was on Gortash’s payroll so they were forced to sneak in and change the article. They had this whole thing with a talking printing press. It was weird.

They also found Sorcerer Sundries. A Dome Crystal coloured building near the central wall. It was a home to lots of wizards and magical research. Almost every corner of it was covered in different types of magical studies. Elemental, Necromantic, someone was even studying the tadpoles. Gale wanted them to eventually stop there so they could find some research on the crown atop the Elder brain. Cole promised they would eventually but for now they had to make a full plan of operations. He had his own plans to return when he learned it was the home of Lorroakan, the wizard hunting his sister.

Then, they found the House of Grief. Shadowheart's former home. The location of her Sharran cloister was buried beneath it. It looked like a normal townhouse on the inside but Shadowheart knew better than anyone else that a large sense of evil was emanating off it. Cole could sense it too. This place was dangerous. But for Shadowheart to truly have her freedom, they had to brave it. They would plan a right time to raid it, and take Shadowheart's parents back. Shadowheart was anxious for the day it would come. And Cole's sword definitely was ready to swing at some Sharrans.

They spent the rest of their first day in the city tracking down every major point of interest they needed to find. The Emperor had a hideout beneath the Elfsong that contained some of his old treasures, as well as some unwelcome Githyanki guests. They discovered where to find Cazador's castle for Astarion's personal quest. Cazador was going to be a problem for them once he knew Astarion was back. They already ran into some of Astarion's siblings trying to get him back. And lastly, they tracked down the factory where Gortash's steel watch were being built. After meeting the esteemed new Archduke of the City, they learned of the powers and authority he truly had. But most of it was influenced through the large mechanical army he created. If they were going to defeat him and take his Neatherstone, the steel watch needed to go.

The sun began to lower, and the sky glowing golden as everyone was sitting around a fountain in the city park. Wyll placed a map down in the center of a bench and went over the plan.

"Ok. Here's the plan." Wyll stated. "Whether or not we choose to ally with Gortash-"

"We're not." Cole and Karlach interrupted in unison. Both of them had clear issues with the dead three's chosen so they both knew better than to trust them.

"Duly noted." Wyll continued. "We'll need to track down Orin and obtain her Neatherstone. We can all agree she's the bigger threat compared to Gortash. If we take her down, we can at least breathe a little easier. Gortash can't take a step without being noticed while Orin can slip through an army with ease. So the faster she's dealt with, it'll mean less trouble on our backs. And more time to deal with our personal problems if we can get rid of an imminent problem like her. Are we all in agreement?"

The group looked back and forth to each other, each of them nodding. They were all sure of Wyll's plan. With the death of Orin, they could at least be put on less of a time crunch to get things done.

Cole then clapped his hands together. "Now then!" he shouted. "I don't know about you guys, but all the wandering we've done in this city today has taken it out. I say, we put those rooms in the Elfsong to use. A few drinks and a good night's sleep in a real bed will do me wonders. Anyone else?"

"I'd argue this will be the least eventful of our days to come." Gale interrupted. "But I'd agree I could go for a rest right now."

"Thank goodness." Astarion said. "I've never liked being in the city streets for this long."

"Well, then." Shadowheart jumped in. "It seems we're all in agreem- HGMPH!"

Suddenly, Shadowheart's face grew a sickly green. She covered her mouth with her hand and directed herself away from the others. She ran over to a nearby park bush and started to vomit. She kept it out of sight of the others but she was hard to ignore.

"Shads?!" Cole asked. He approached her quickly and got extremely nervous. As Shadowheart started to take deep breaths and regain her focus, Cole reached for her ponytail, keeping it away from her mouth in case more came out.

"Are you ok?" Cole asked, worry practically coating every word in his voice. "Are you sick? Did you eat something bad? Some sort of infection?"

Shadowheart had managed to recenter herself and steady her hands on Cole's shoulders. "I'm alright." She said, almost laughing at Cole's worried side. "I'm sure it's just food poisoning or something small. I'll be fine after a good rest."

Cole helped her to her feet. "Are you sure?" he asked.

Shadowheart looked at Cole smugly. "Which of us is the cleric?" she asked with a smile.

"Alright." Cole said, accepting the answer. "Just know I'm here if you need me"

Shadowheart took Cole's hand in hers. "Thank you. I know." she answered back.

Once Shadowheart was brought to her feet. Her face did begin to clear up. Cole was satisfied with her answer and soon the whole group headed out towards the Elfsong, ready to rest their heads after their busy day.

---

Shadowheart wandered through the halls of the tavern. Her outer shell looking calm, but on the inside. She was fully nervous. She told Cole she was fine but in truth, that wasn't the first time she had some sickness problems. Within the last few days, she had been feeling extra nauseous. Occasionally she had thrown up, and she had been dizzy plenty of times as well.

She wasn't sure what was wrong with her, but if she was going to save her parents, she needed to find a wait to work through it.

Now, of course, she could've gone to Cole for help. She knew he would be there for her in a millisecond. But she didn't need comfort. She needed answers.

So after a few more minutes of walking through the halls of the Tavern, she reached where she wanted to be. She stood outside the door to one of the rooms. After a few seconds of contemplation, she knocked on the door lightly. She waited outside for a minute, and sure enough, Gale opened the door.

"Ah, Shadowheart!" He exclaimed. "To what do I owe the pleasure?" Gale's face was lit up with a genuine smile.

"I need your help." She said, briefly.

Gale looked at her for a moment, a puzzling look across his face. "Does this have anything to do with the incident in the park earlier?" He asked.

"Yes." Shadowheart admitted with a deep breath. "And if you say anything to Cole without my knowledge, I hunt you down and feed you to the Owlbear."

Gale gulped for a moment, and opened the door to his room with a wide smile. "Very well." He said with a welcoming gesture. "Come on in."

Shadowheart entered Gale's room. Her nerves started to calm as he closed the door. "May I ask while Cole can't know?" Gale asked looking towards her.

Shadowheart took a seat on Gale's bed, looking him in the eyes to answer his question. "I don't want him to worry just yet." She answered back, "Besides, I need a more knowledge style approach instead of just blind support. I love Cole, but you know he gets like a little guard dog when it comes to protecting any of us. Me, especially."

Gale sat down on a chair across the room from her. A bag rested on his lap. "You have a point there." He responded. "Alright, Let's get started."

Gale reached into his bag and pulled out one of his tomes. It was dark purple book, slightly old but still in great shape. He flipped a page open and traced his finger along it.

“Ok.” He said. “I’m going to ask you a series of questions. I want your honest answers.”

“Ok.” Shadowheart stated, nodding in response, a slight nervous feeling growing inside her.

“Alright.” Gale started. “Have you been feeling nauseous?”

“Yes.”

“When, typically? And for how long?”

“It’s been a couple days, but only in the mornings.”

“Any weakness in your joints or movement?”

“No.”

“Have you been feeling overly emotional at anything?”

“No.”

Gale raised an eyebrow at the response. “You were surprisingly weepy at Scratch and The Owlbear this morning.”

Shadowheart stated at him harshly for a moment. “That was adorable.” She snapped back. Gale stared back for a moment. Shadowheart eventually cracked under pressure. “Alright, yes.”

Gale took a deep breath and returned to his book. “Ok.” He continued. “One final question, and please don’t hit me for asking.” Gale held up a hand in defense.

“Ok.” Shadowheart, scooting almost nervously back up the bed.

“Have.. You and Cole….” He nervously started to ramble, shaking almost. “You know… been… um, active?”

Shadowheart looked at him with a dull face. “Yes, Gale. We’ve had sex.”

“Ah.” Gale pointed. “Well… excellent.”

Gale scrolled through his tome. Shadowheart watched him go through the pages for a good two minutes. Almost every second, his expression shifted back and forth. Eventually, he stopped and gave a look of fascination.

“So I think I know what’s causing this.” He finally said.

“And?” Shadowheart asked.

“Well, considering some of our friends and how snoopy they can be, maybe it’s best you read it yourself.” Gale passed the tome over to Shadowheart. His thumb holding open the page he wanted her to read.

Shadowheart took the tome in her hands, examining the section Gale had pointed out. Gale could see as her eyes darted across each page, taking it all in. He saw her constantly shift between nervous, excited, and even a little scared.

“I’m not the most viable opinion.” Gale jumped in. “Maybe you could ask for some help from Jaheira. Or Isobel’s around too.”

Shadowheart finally closed the book. Gale saw she seemed almost frozen.

“Shadowheart?”

She handed Gale the tome back and stood up. She took a deep breath, nice and slow. “I need to talk to Cole.” She spoke, her face avoiding eye contact, and her frame still shaking. “Thank you, Gale. I owe you a lot for this.”

Gale gave her a welcoming smile. “Don’t sweat it.” He said. “But… if you’re not going to need your wine collection, I wouldn’t say no to a bottle.”

Shadowheart shot back at her with a questioning look. “Make sure none of our nosy friends find out before Cole and it’s a deal.”

Gale nodded back as Shadowheart started to walk away. “It’s a deal.” He said. Shadowheart walked away in the direction of Cole’s bunk, her frame still shaking slightly.

Shadowheart started to move through the Inn's hallways. Her destination was Cole's room. She had a lot on her mind, but she knew if there was anyone who could help her with this, it would be Cole.

She had turned the corner of the hallway leading down to Cole’s room. To her surprise, Cole was already outside his door. She starred at him for a moment, completely unsure of how to talk to him, but she knew she needed to. As she got closer, she called over to him.

“Oh! Cole, there you are.” She called out, trying to play it cool. “Could we talk?” She asked. Her outer figure trying it's best to stay calm, not giving anything away.

But her inner thoughts.

Her inner thoughts were screaming.

“OH GODS! What do I say?! How am I supposed to deliver this?! Will he even be ready for it? Oh gods, I'm spiralling! How was this harder than abandoning Shar?! Oh come on, you fool! Just do it already!”

“Yes, of course!” Cole jumped in. His face now directly in front of Shadowheart. "How can I help you, Shadowheart?" Shadowheart snapped back to reality upon hearing his voice and decided to suck it up. She took a deep breath and looked Cole in the eyes.

"I have some important to talk to you about." She stated directly.

"Oh?" Cole asked, a big smile on his face. "And what would that be?"

---

Cole entered the lounge room of the inn. Within a matter of seconds, he dropped himself down onto one of the couches. Finally allowing himself to lay down on a soft relaxing surface, he let out a heavy exhale. He enjoyed the quiet of the room for a few minutes, before he heard footsteps coming from down the hall. Soon enough, a voice followed it.

"Well, hey there! One of the few rare times you actually look exhausted."

Cole looked over his shoulder to see Shadowheart approaching him. His face lit up as she got closer. "What can I say?" he responded. "Some days just take a lot out of you."

"Oh, really?" Shadowheart asked. "That's a shame. I was really hoping you could help me with something." Shadowheart reached Cole, walking up to behind the couch. Slowly, she placed her hands on Cole's shoulders and began massaging.

Cole could feel a sense of calm flooding through his shoulders. His muscles started to relax as Shadowheart's hands moved along his shoulders, slowly releasing the tension in them. When he finally had a moment, he raised an eyebrow and turned his focus to Shadowheart. "Ok, you definitely have my attention. What's up?" he said, a large smile along his face.

"Just hang on." Shadowheart said. "Let me finish." She continued massaging Cole's shoulders. Relief continued to flow through his muscles. As Cole was reaching the peak of relaxation, he closed his eyes in bliss.

Suddenly,

FLASH!

Cole's eyes jolted open to a blade stuck against his throat. His eyes were able to open and get a look at it, despite his head being held in place. It was a long crimson red blade, almost shaped like a long twisted icicle. It's hilt was golden with a long circular centerpiece, a red gem sitting in the middle. Shadowheart continued to press the blade against Cole's throat. Almost all the instincts and nerves in him coming back.

"Ok, so I'm always down to try out new kinks with you." Cole joked. "But I thought we'd try something a little more tame before we moved on to using weapons and tools."

"Something occurred to me, Cole." Shadowheart spoke with a haunted tone in her voice. Almost like it was laced with regret. "My whole life changed the day I met you. You're the one who started to influence my opinions when they were already perfectly fine. I spared the Nightsong because of you. I betrayed the Dark Lady because of you. All of my problems have stemmed from you. If I am truly able to make amends with Lady Shar, then the answer is obvious."

Shadowheart pressed the dagger sharper against Cole's throat. "Sacrificing you in her name."

Cole's eyes locked on Shadowheart's somewhat evil face. It loomed over him, her hands getting ready to draw the knife in close enough for the kill.

Cole couldn't believe he was hearing those words. The woman he loved, admitting that she wanted to go back to her abusers. That the last few months of her life meant nothing to her. And that she was willing to kill him in an attempt to get her old life of trauma and abuse back. It was unbelievable.

In fact, he didn't believe it.

With all the strength he could, he mustered up a plan. He drove his foot into the ground. Pushing off the floor, he propelled himself and the couch backwards. It slammed into Shadowheart, sending her flying backwards as well. The shock made her stance falter, allowing Cole to break free of the knife.

He jumped away from the knife, landing on the floor in front of it. The couch had pushed Shadowheart up against the wall before falling down to the ground. Shadowheart looked confused and couldn't move.

Cole didn't waste time. He flew forward, slamming into Shadowheart. He pinned her against the wall with one arm and used the other to grab her knife hand and hold it steady. "Ok, so let's get something out of the way." Cole started. "First of all. Shadowheart tried to stab me with a knife one of the first days we travelled together. So she knows that doesn't work. Secondly, Shadowheart knows well enough by now that Shar wouldn't just take her back. Not that even would even want her to anymore. So, would you like to drop the façade or am I gonna have to show you the same power that took down Myrkul?"

The fake Shadowheart then broke into a far more evil smile. Using her free arm, she shrugged. "It was worth a shot." She said smugly. She dropped from Cole's grasp while his fists were still ready to fight. As Cole held steady, he heard the others enter from down the hall.

"What's going on?!" Karlach shouted, her grip loose on her axe. "Are we under attack?"

"Little brother, status report!" Aylin shouted, her divine sword glowing as she readied her battle stance.

"Just give it a second!" Cole shouted, his eyes not falling off of 'Shadowheart'.

Within seconds, Shadowheart started to look like she was shedding like a cat. Tons of tiny red flakes began to shake off her body. Her bones began to snap and twist. The evil smile on her face widened as she reached for her head with both of her hands. In an instant, she practically snapped her own neck and the figure revealed how she really was.

Orin.

Cole drew his sword in response.

Orin stepped forward, wagging her finger maniacally. "Tut, tut, tut, Moonson." She taunted. "You'll want to be careful where you swing that thing. You wouldn't want me to harm your mate more than I already have."

Those words hit Cole like a bullet. His stance began to falter.

Orin had her.

Orin had taken Shadowheart. Right from under their noses.

Cole made a promise that no one he cared about would get hurt again. And already he failed. But he knew now wasn't the time to feel bad. He had to keep his mind clear. His face turned a look of anger and aimed his eyes back towards Orin.

"If you've hurt even one hair or her head, I swear I will-"

"oh calm yourself." Orin interrupted. "The lives in my dungeons are still alive. For now."

Orin began walking in circles twirling her knife. "I heard the Lordling already offered you an alliance in defeating me together." she explained. "I have enemies on all sides it would seem. So, I am forced to level the playing fields myself." She stopped in front of the group, flaunting her knife.

Cole gritted his teeth in anger. Before he could freak out on Orin again, Gale stepped forward, placing a hand on Cole's shoulder. "Ok, so you took Shadowheart to level the playing field." He said. "So then what do you want from us?"

"Oh, well that is simple." Orin explained. She began shifting and twisting again. Soon her form had change again. This time, into the form of the other member of the Absolute's Chosen, Lord Enver Gortash. Orin's shape changing abilities allowed her to create an almost perfect match. She even spoke in Gortash's voice.

"I want the Lordling dead." She explained, the voice almost chilling. "He poses just as big a threat to you as me. And you are as big a threat to us both. So, I want it all to end."

To deliver her final point, Orin had shifted back into her original form. "Ignore the Banite's request to kill me." She ordered, a wicked smile growing across her face. "Kill him for me and bring me his Neatherstone. Then, in the Altar of Bhaal, you and I shall duel for the control of all the Neatherstones and total control of the brain!" That last line from Orin's voice sent shock waves through the room.

But then it got worse.

"Do this, and I will ensure the lives I have stolen from your group stay alive."

Cole gritted his teeth again. His anger at what this creature had done was starting to boil over. Before he could even talk again, Orin interrupted.

"Don't bother speaking." She said. "I know how much you care for the Cleric. You will listen to what I have to say." Orin started to dematerialize, believing everything was finished between them.

Cole refused to let her escape like that though. As Orin almost vanished, Cole lunged at her with his sword. "If you hurt her, I swear I will inflict that pain a thousand times over!" He yelled. But it was too late. Orin had vanished just Cole's sword reached her. He went past her, slamming and get his sword driven into the wall. Orin's maniacal laughter filled the room as the last of her dust vanished into thin air.

The room fell into a complete silence.

No one could put what happened into words. Orin had stolen Shadowheart right out from under them. In exchange for her safety, Orin demanded Gortash's death. The same Gortash separated from the our heroes by a giant fortress and an army of mechanical soldiers. It was either attempt that mission, or storm Orin's temple. But that would mean putting Shadowheart at risk.

After a moment of quiet, Gale finally stepped forward, placing a hand on Cole's shoulder. Cole had been leaning against the wall he had stabbed. Sweat dripping down his face. His arm pressed against the final. His face looking almost fearful and his breathing in deep pants.

He looked to Gale and managed to calm down just enough to acknowledge him.

"We'll get her back, Cole." he spoke. "She's messed with one of our own."

"He's right!" Karlach shouted. "That Bhaalspawn bitch has messed with one of our own! We'll tear her apart before she even lays another hand on Shaddy!"

"Alright, everyone!" Wyll shouted, getting the full group's attention. "We have a new plan! Taking down Orin and rescuing Shadowheart is our number one priority!"

Wyll directed his attention to the others. He began pointing to everyone, explaining his plan.

"Karlach! You and I will investigate these Bhaal related murders. If they're connected to Orin, we can either find her temple or maybe a weakness."

"Gale! Astarion! You two go to Sorcerer Sundries and look through the old city records! Find anything you can on the Bhaal Temple!"

"Jaheira! Lae'zel! You two head down to the guild. Use Jaheira's old contacts and find any information you can related to the cultists and where their base of operations could be."

Wyll's orders rang through the room. Everyone being clear on their missions. Except for one person, of course.

Cole's mind was still clouded from the last few minutes of disaster. The woman he loved gone, now at the hands of a shapeshifting murderous sociopath. If Orin laid even a hand on her, she wouldn't live to see the next day. Cole vowed that. He wasn't going to take orders from a Bhaalspawn. He would find Orin now, and kill her before she could even make one more drop of Shadowheart's blood spill.

But even still… one more thought kept ringing through Cole's mind.

Orin said that if they listened to her, the 'lives' in her dungeon would be safe from her.

'Lives.'

As in more than one.

Cole knew she had Shadowheart.

But who else did she have?

Chapter 26: The Lord of Murder

Summary:

Orin has taken Shadowheart. In an attempt to save her, the team launches an assault on the Temple of Bhaal.

Notes:

DISCLAIMER!!: Harmful acts of Violence

The City sewers were truly a place of garbage and filth. They stretched along under the city for what felt like kilometres. The stench, absolutely filthy. And to make matters worse, it was full of monsters.

Every corner our heroes turned there was a Mud Mephit or Gelatinous Blob trying to feast on their flesh. But let’s be honest here. Those tiny monsters vs our heroes? It was over before it started.

It’s not like they wanted to be here but they didn’t have a choice. They couldn’t explain why it was here. But they knew she was here. Orin was down in these sewers.

Jaheira’s connections as well as some investigating by the others lead to a very useful discovery. Hidden somewhere down in the sewers was a temple of Bhaal, the Lord of Murder. And Orin’s father.

The plan was simple. Find her, Kill her, and take Shadowheart back. Having her Neatherstone will help with their quest, but Cole didn’t care. Right now, all that mattered to him was saving the woman he loved.

As they continued to move through the sewers though, one thing kept ringing in Cole’s mind. What did Orin mean by ‘lives’? She had Shadowheart so it was clear she had one life hostage. But who else was there?

Cole couldn’t let those thoughts distract him, though. Orin had Shadowheart. That was enough to keep him focussed.

And after a while, they managed to find their target.

After dealing with some crazy sewer dweller and his army of elementals, the group turned down a hallway to find a large metal door. It was covered in markings and symbols of Bhaal. The mere aura of the door was enough to make anyone shudder.

“Gods.” Jaheira noted. “Part of me had hoped to never lay eyes on something as evil as this again. But I suppose destiny has other plans for me.”

“Bringing back memories?” Karlach asked.

“Yes,” Jaheira answered. “Very unpleasant ones.”

Before anyone else could talk, a menacing voice boomed out from the door. It practically shook the ground.

“YOU STAND BEFORE THE GATE TO THE TEMPLE OF BHAAL. SHOW YOUR WORTH TO THE LORD OF MURDER, AND YOU MAY ENTER.”

The others stopped for a minute. After a moment, Astarion spoke up. “So… what exactly can we offer the Lord of Murder?”

Gale reached into his bag, pulling out a dark red tome. The title read: “Bhaal, the Lord of Murder.” Gale flipped through the pages for a while until he reached a section titled “offerings”.

“Ok.” He stated. “It says here offerings to Bhaal often consist of offerings of Blood and Sacrifice. Sometimes special items are accepted but not usually. So what can we do if not of us was willing to-“

*SCREEEECCH!!*

The other’s attention was directed back to the door. Cole was in front of it, his gauntlets digging into the cracks of the door. Slowly, he was starting to push the door open. His face showed signs of a struggle and he was sweating like crazy.

“Feathers, hang on!” Karlach shouted. “We can figure it out and-“

But then, to everyone’s surprise, It was working. The door seemed to almost be shouting in pain, but Cole was getting it open. It constantly tried to fight back against him, but he wasn’t backing down.

Cole continued pushing until he let out a powerful scream and pushed with all his might. One final swing apart against the doors made them split apart like a broken stick. Cole stood in the now open doorframe, sweat dripping down his face. He was breathing deep for a moment and then turned back to the others.

“How’s that for showing my worth?” He said, still catching his breath. “Let’s get moving.”

Cole looked down the doorway to see a winding stair path deeper into the cavern. They had to keep walking, but they were on the right track. Cole gestured to the others to follow and they continued their way down the tunnel.

As they kept moving, Karlach stayed relatively close to Cole. Ever since Shadowheart was taken, he had been on edge. But seeing what he just did to the door, Karlach could tell he had a rage burning in him right now that might turn out better than worse. Slowly, she approached him.

“Hey, feathers.” She started “You feeling OK?”

Cole's focus shifted to her. He looked at her, but was almost completely silent. His eyes almost looked dead. They were cold and focussed on one thing. Completing this mission.

“I’m fine.” he said, with a completely flat tone.

“I wouldn’t call what you did back there ‘fine’.” Karlach interjected. “You almost gave yourself an aneurism prying that door open. Look, I get Orin has Shads but-“

Suddenly, Cole froze in place. His gaze fell fully on Karlach, his eyes glowing a fully red rage.

“You think I don’t know that?!” He shouted. “You think that thought doesn’t constantly live in my head?! When I defeated Thorm, I made a promise to protect the people I love and never lose anyone again. And I managed to screw that up in the span of a few weeks!”

Karlach froze in her tracks but her eyes weren’t scared. They were accepting. She looked at Cole with a full look of sympathy. She didn’t speak. She could tell Cole was in a bad place. He needed to let it out.

As Cole continued to talk, the others caught up with them. Each of them looked at Cole with their own look of concern. His words were loud enough that everyone could hear them. No one else could see it, but Gale looked

“And it was bad enough I failed again, already." Cole went on. "But an extra cherry on this complete, lack of sundae, the person that I fail is probably the person I love most in this whole world! And I don't even care if Mom heard that. I love her and my sister, but that woman means more to me in a way that they would never understand!"

Cole fell to his knees. Tears started to fall down his face. His rage finally started to seem to die down. With what little voice he still had, he let out one final thought.

"Why do I fail everyone who gets close to me?"

Cole cried for a moment, finally allowing himself to break down. He didn't ball his eyes out like a toddler. But it still showed one thing. That Cole, like anyone else, has weaknesses.

Cole stayed on the ground for a moment. The tears stopped but the pain in him didn't.

But then, Cole heard a voice.

"Get up."

Cole looked to see a red hand reaching out to pick him up. He looked up further to see Karlach reaching down to pick him. Cole held still for a moment, his mind still blurry. But then Karlach spoke again.

"I know you, Feathers." She said, "Sure, you're head strong and widely immature. But despite being a demi-god, you're still human. You have feelings and weaknesses like anyone else. But that doesn't give you an excuse to start breaking down."

Cole reached forward, grabbing Karlach's hand. She practically yanked him off the ground and began shaking him like a ragdoll. After it looked like she had captured his attention, she stopped. Cole's eyes fell on her.

"Is this the same guy I saw defeat an army of Goblins to save innocent Tieflings?" She asked. "Is this the guy I saw throw the ones with the avatar of Myrkul himself?!"

Karlach set Cole down on the ground. He seemed to be frozen in place. His eyes focused on her.

"Feathers, you are one of the strongest, bravest people I know. And I think I can speak for everyone here when I say just how big an impact you've made on each of our lives. Right, guys?"

Karlach's attention turned to the others. Cole's gaze soon followed to see every one of his friends either nodding or smiling at him. Cole started to feel a warm feeling in his chest. He still knew he had to save Shadowheart and did feel bad over failing to protect her, but having his friends there with him… it made him feel a little better.

Karlach grabbed his attention again. "You are an extremely capable person, and no one here would ever say you've failed them." She continued. "And you know why you feel so bad about losing Shads right now? Because it's a sign that you really love her." Karlach poked Cole in the chest, right on his heart. "So maybe listen to this…" She then pointed at Cole's sword. "Instead of that."

Cole took those words with a real sense of gratitude. He looked Karlach in the eyes with a little but still warm smile. "Thanks, Karlach." he said.

"No problem, Feathers." Karlach responded, slapping Cole on the back. "Now let's go save your girl."

---

The Temple of Bhaal was truly an evil place. The floor itself showcased a canal system leading towards fountains in the center of the main altar. But the canal didn't run water, something much more evil flooded through it.

Blood.

How could you tell it was blood?

Because the torches and lanterns were enchanted to glow a dark crimson red. It made the entire temple dark and dreary. Say what you would about Shar but she still knew how to use colors right. This place? It was practically darkness and murder mixed together and formed into a location.

You'd almost never see anything in front of you if not for a large skylight along the roof of the cave it was built into. Open Sunlight felt off for a Bhaal temple. But Cole knew there would be some twisted reason for why it was built like that.

The Group stood in what appeared to be a lobby just beyond from the front door. From there, it showed two identical stairways going off left and right. But both lead to the same thing. A large circular platform. And directly above it, carved into the mountain side above them., was the face of the Lord of Murder himself, Bhaal. Cole had heard stories of the Murder Lord from his mother. A being of pure evil. Whose sole purpose in existence was to destroy all life. Not just humans, but all mortal life. Someone with a goal like that was pure evil.

The type of evil Cole made a vow to stop.

Despite the darkness and evil of the temple, there was still a small source of sunlight being let into the cave. This source was just big enough for the temple to be seen and navigated. The sunlight shined right through the hole in the cave roof above it. It highlighted a scene taking place right in the center.

As the group descended down one of the stairs, they set their eyes on the scene. Orin stood over the platform, twirling one of her crimson knives in her hands. A small collection of Bhaal followers circled around her. But for some reason, they didn't move. They were still, silent, and even when our heroes passed them, they didn't acknowledge them.

But to Cole, the other piece of this picture was the thing that mattered the most to him. On the center of the altar that Orin stood over, Shadowheart lay there unconscious. But to Cole's relief, she was at least unharmed.

The group continued to move closer towards Orin and Shadowheart. Just before Orin was in earshot, Cole looked back to the others and whispered one final command.

"Everyone else, keep these cultists off our backs if they come at us. Karlach, you and I got the Bhaal Bitch."

Everyone knew better than to speak and mess up their somewhat put together plan. Everyone gave a nod of acknowledgement and turned their attention back to the altar. They did it at just the right time as Orin looked up from the altar and smirked at noticing them.

"Here he is!" Orin cried out, a hint of joy in her voice. "The Son of the moon! But, oh! What's this? He does not seem to bear the Bone Lord's stone. Despite my instructions being very clear." A grin split between angry and cheerful grew across Orin's face.

She then drew her dagger. She brought it closer to Shadowheart's neck and began to speak again. This time, even more condescending.

"Oh? Did it think it could protect? Did it think it could save? Did it really think it was strong enough to brave the Temple of Bhaal and rescue the precious young girl from his wrath?"

Cole's entire body tensed as the knife got closer and closer to Shadowheart. But he knew to keep his cool.

But he could still prove his point.

He snapped his fingers, a Guiding Bolt emerging and flying out of his fingers. It flew past Orin's face, missing her shoulder and singing the littlest bit of her hair. It was enough to catch Orin's attention. Her knife fell back and her eyes locked with Coles as he spoke his next words.

"Any pain you inflict on her, I'll unleash on you a thousand times over."

The threat almost seemed to make Orin smile. Beyond smiling, even. Her face lighting up in excitement.

"YES!" She cried out. "So glad to see someone else show a love of violence and pain as much as I do."

Cole drew his sword, but wasn't quite battle ready yet. Cole leaned on his sword, the others also preparing themselves for a fight. "You know," Cole started. "Ketheric said something a lot similar before I kicked his ass. And, of course, you remember what we did to him. So here's what's going to happen. You're gonna let Shadowheart go, and then I'm gonna kick the ever loving shit out of you for going anywhere near the people I've sworn to protect."

Orin let one last evil chuckle. "As you wish. But your cockiness will be your undoing."

Suddenly, a large bloody circle spread out around Orin. The eyes of the Bhaal Statue carved into the cave started to glow red. Orin's figure turned into an entirely red shape. She started to grow enormous, the blood like material her body was made of started to swirl around her. Out of a burst of blood, a large creature appeared.

But this was no mere creature. It was the Slayer. A large grotesque monstrosity, hulking and muscular. It was covered in dark leathery flesh with a head full of teeth and large horns sprouting out of it. Not to mention its multiple limbs. It had four large limbs with evil claws. And it's legs looked haunch enough to leap across the entire temple in one jump.

"Everyone!" Cole called out. "It's go time!"

And like that, everyone jumped into attack mode. Cole and Karlach rushed forward, taking the slayer head on. Just like Cole had explained, the others split off to deal with the other cultists around them. Gale and Wyll used repulsion magic to send some flying away and off the platform. Meanwhile, Jaheira, Astarion and Lae'zel rushed the other soldiers with their blades.

With the other attackers distracted, it left Cole and Karlach alone with the Slayer. They rushed the monster with all of their might. Karlach took the lead. She dashed back and forth between the Slayer's legs, hacking an spot she took with her axe. Every time she hit somewhere important, The Slayer let out a scream of pain.

Meanwhile Cole took to the skies. He aimed to keep Orin's focus off of Karlach. He kept flying across Orin's upper level. He dashed across the sky slashing Orin's chest and upper two arms with his radiant smites. Orin's blood continued to spill across the temple floor. Despite them being up against the full force of Bhaal, they were doing alright.

But Orin was hitting just as hard. Each time she managed to get a slash in on Cole or Karlach, boy did it hurt like a bitch. Cole got one really nasty cut that he only managed to stop from him bleeding to death in time thanks to him banking his lay on hands charges.

Cole knew he had to be careful in case Orin could actually hurt him. The knife wasn't able to hurt him back at the Elfsong. But this wasn't some basic dagger. This was the full power of Bhaal. Some real twisted Divine power. So, in simpler terms, the power of an evil god could hurt the spawn of a kind Goddess. The Slayer could hurt Cole. But still..

He could hit back.

The Difference?

Cole knew how to be arrogant.

He rushed Orin again, his sword glowing ready with divine power. AS he got within striking range, The Slayer prepared to throw down another claw. It prepared to slam down as Cole just managed to swerve to the left.

"Missed me!" He called out, accelerating with his wings immediately after so he could slash the Slayer across the face.

The Slayer's face gushed blood again. Despite the injury though, it managed to track Cole and swing another claw. But it was still meant with another fail. Cole swerved again, blasting forward to deliver another slash.

"Missed me again!" Cole cried out.

But as Cole took to the skies again, he noticed something he missed before. He was focused on Orin's claws, sure.

But what about her legs?

Cole's rapid attacks force Orin into a fit of rage. And before Cole could even tell what happened.

*THUD!*

A large sound echoed across the chamber. Cole looked to see the Slayer had used it's legs to slaw someone into the ground. But who if not Cole? The only other person who was fighting it.

"Karlach!" Cole cried out. The Tiefling woman was in a crater beneath the Slayer's feet. Cole could see she was breathing but then his worries grew. The Slayer moved towards Karlach with a fearsome look in its eyes. It raised a claw, ready to finish the job. "NO!" Cole yelled.

With all of his strength, he burst forward. He thrust his sword out in front, Channeling all the divine magic in it that he could. Before the Slayer even noticed him, he hit it at full speed and power like a human bullet. His sword pierced the joint between the arm and body of the monster. Cole kept pushing with all his force, eventually knocking the slayer off balancing and slamming it into the ground.

This was it.

Cole had it pinned.

Rather than try his luck at pulling his sword out again, and trying another divine smite, Cole decided to hit it hard and hit it fast. He let go of his sword and started constantly slamming his fists into the Slayer's face, hitting it as hard as he could.

Left! Right! Left! Right!

Cole's hits continued putting dents in the creature. As he looked, he noticed he had been hitting its eyes hard enough. It couldn't see all the moves he was making.

Cole's fists kept going and he could tell he was weakening it, but if they were to kill it, he had to do one last big hit to it. Cole looked at his sword. It was still jammed inside the joint of the Slayer.

With all of his strength, he grabbed one of the slayers arms with one hand, and used the other to grab ahold of his sword. With all of his strength, he started to pull.

Cole pulled harder than he had probably ever pulled. It was stiff but he had to try. This creature may have been a servant of the lord of murder, but it was still a living creature like everyone else. If it loses enough blood, it's down for the count. Suddenly….

*RIIIIPPP!!!*

Cole could hear it. The flesh started to tear. It was working. With all the might he had left in him, he gave one final tug.

"AAAARRRGGGHHH!!!" Cole cried out. "You messed with my friends! My family! The woman I love! I swear to the Moonmother and the duties she bestowed upon me… Your evil ends here!"

With every ounce of strength left, Cole managed to rip off one of the arms of the Slayer. The Slayer let out an immense cry of pain. Unable to see where Cole was, it's other arms waving around crazily trying to hit him.

But it was no use. In a matter of seconds, the creature's screams slowly started to turn quiet. Cole held the torn off arm in his hand. Without even a second though, he tossed it over the side of the platform. As it fell into the abyss below, Cole turned his attention back to the rest of the Slayer. He looked to see its body completely dissolving into a pool of blood. After a few seconds, all that remained was a small red skeleton, and the red dagger Orin wielded. Her Neatherstone glowing brightly within its hilt.

Cole reached down to grab it. After examining it for a moment, he stored it away in his pack. Cole took a deep breath and despite the violence and evil of this place, he could celebrate one thing.

They had robbed another God of their chosen. They were one step closer to defeating the Absolute.

Cole then felt a hand pat him on the back. He looked to see Karlach standing by him. She was nursing a fresh wound from Orin's attack. But both She and Cole knew it could've been a lot worse. "Good job, Feathers." She said, "Shame about all the blood, though."

Cole briefly snorted. "Yeah, tell me about it." he joked. "I'll give Myrkul this, he was at least clean."

Cole and Karlach laughed for a second. But then something else immediately got his attention.

"…Cole?'

The voice immediately grabbed Cole's attention. He flipped around to see Shadowheart awake. Still on the platform, but now free to move and was conscious and talking. He saw the others had managed to defeat the surrounding cultists and were now circling around the altar, watching as Jaheira healed Shadowheart.

Cole rushed away from Karlach and dropped to his knees in front of the altar, his face inches from Shadowheart.

"Hey, hey, I'm here." He said, his voice full of affection. "I'm here, love. Are you ok? Did she hurt you? It's ok, she's dead now and-"

Shadowheart stopped to give a slight chuckle at his worriedness but soon calmed herself and brought a hand up to Cole's face.

"I could be doing better." She said, her voice sounding extremely tired. "But seeing you again, knowing it's over… it makes me feel so happy."

Cole's face started to tear up. He took Shadowheart's hand in his. His tears dripping down his face as he kept smiling.

"Hey, Cole?" Shadowheart said, regaining Cole's focus.

"Yeah?" Cole asked.

"How many times have you saved my life now?"

"What?"

"How many times have you saved my life now?"

"I don't remember. I think 5?"

"5, huh? I must be really lucky to have someone like you."

Cole looked at her confused for a moment. "Shads, what are you talking about?" he asked.

Shadowheart started to smirk. A little chuckle in her voice.

"What do you call it when you get really lucky and win a prize?" She asked, starting to laugh.

Cole then realized exactly where she was going with this. But before he could even respond, Shadowheart made a finger gun and pointed it at his face.

"Jackpot." She said, making a very large and happy smile.

Cole started to laugh, his voice filled with joy and tears still running down his face. Shadowheart brought a hand to his face following suit.

"If you two could hold off for a moment." Jaheira interrupted. "It is not a good idea for us to stay here. Bhaal will not look kindly on us killing Orin if we stick around. "

Cole looked to the others packing their gear and getting ready to go. "You're right." Cole said, nodding. "We should go."

Jaheira nodded back in acknowledgement. "I know somewhere safe we can go." She spoke. "I have spent years protecting it from Bhaal and my former enemies. We can rest there until Shadowheart fully recovers."

Cole gave Jaheira an understanding look. A second later, he reached under Shadowheart and scooped her up in his arms. Shadowheart realized what was happening, and a small blush started on her face. As the others started moving out of the temple, Cole followed with Shadowheart carried in his arms.

"Um, Cole?" Shadowheart said, slightly embarrassed. "I think I'm at least ok to walk."

"I know." Cole responded. "But that doesn't mean I don't want to protect you right now. I let you get taken once. I promise to you, as long as I live, I will protect you and everyone else important in our lives with every last breath in my body. And that's a promise."

Cole directed his attention forward again to follow the others. Shadowheart stayed in his arms, hypnotized by Cole's words. She knew he meant every single word. And she loved him for it. And despite being free from Orin, Shadowheart still thought of one other big thing that she and Cole needed to talk about.

With Cole's focus off of her, she brought a hand up to her stomach. She remembered her conversation with Gale only a few nights ago. She knew this couldn't wait forever. But at the same time, she was allowed to rest for a moment after what she had been through.

Deciding to wait just a little bit longer to tell, she closed her eyes and leaned back against Cole's chest. As some much needed sleep started to claim her, she spoke one final thought to Cole.

"Thank you."

Chapter 27: Some Secrets come to Light

Summary:

With Shadowheart now free from Orin, she takes some time to rest before she and Cole have a long overdue conversation.

Cole paced back and forth. His nerves starting to get the better of him. Shadowheart was out of his sight and he still couldn't help but worry about her. He nervously walked around in circles, making his friends around him slightly nervous. But they knew he would be fine once he was able see Shadowheart again.

After vanquishing Orin, Jaheira brought to the others to a house in the Lower City almost directly across the street from the manhole our heroes went through to reach the Temple of Bhaal.

Upon reaching the front door, they were greeted by a young girl swinging a sword at a training dummy. But when her eyes saw Jaheira, she lit up. She ran inside and gestured the others to follow. Inside were two more young children as well as a half-elf and a Half-orc, roughly young adult age.

After an awkward moment of silence, it was revealed these were all children adopted by Jaheira. She preferred to call them her wards. But Rion, the oldest girl, decided to give Jaheira a taste of her own medicine. She gave her own levels of snark and wit to get a rise out of Jaheira and a laugh out of the others.

Once introductions were set, Jaheira explained Shadowheart's situation. Rion led Cole to a room on the upper floor. It was nice and quiet with a comfy bed and decent sunlight. After everything that's happened to her, Cole didn't like the idea of leaving her in darkness. Cole laid her down on the bed, and despite objecting it, He left her alone for Jaheira to treat her injuries.

And now he continued to worry. He kept pacing across the floor of Jaheira's house, uncertain of what was going on. As he was distracted, Fig, one of Jaheira's younger children, walked up to Gale and Karlach. The two sat at a table a little over from where Cole was pacing.

"Is the bird man ok?" She asked.

Karlach giggled slightly at the nickname but then turned her attention to Fig. "Yeah, he's ok." she replied. "He's just really worried about the nice lady upstairs. They really love each other."

Gale looked at Fig with a warm smile. "Exactly. He always gets like this when someone he cares about is hurt. He just needs something to make him start feeling a little better."

"Actually," Karlach interrupted. "I have an idea." She bent down and whispered something into Fig's ear. The young girl's face lit up as Karlach kept whispering.

When Karlach finished, Fig gave her a nod of acknowledgement and ran over to Cole with her practice sword in her hand.

"Oi, wingman!" Fig called out. Cole stopped in place, his posture changed like he had just been jolted awake. He turned his gaze to Fig to see her holding out her practice sword in a battle ready stance. "I hear you're really strong." She said, with a look of determination on her face. "I'm the strongest warrior in the house, so I challenge you to a duel!"

Cole looked at the little girl. A smile started to break out on his face. Despite how serious she was trying to be, it was still funny and even a little cute to see her act like this.

Now Cole knew he would destroy this girl so instead, he thought of something else he could try.

"Your stance is wrong." Cole pointed out.

"What?" Fig asked.

"Your stance is off." Cole continued. "You're wobbling your legs and your sword stance is leaving too much of your chest exposed."

Fig looked at Cole with a confused face. Slowly, she started moving her limbs around but still unsure what was really correct.

Cole gave a slight chuckle. "Here, watch this." He said. Cole adjusted himself into battle stance. He showed Fig some practice jabs using his sword. He kept it close to his chest, a stance he took to defend himself from frontal assaults. He thrust the sword forward in short but quick attacks.

Fig watched Cole with fascinated eyes. Soon, she was mimicking his movements. It wasn't exactly as professional but she was still getting there.

"Yeah, there! You're getting it!" Cole noted. "Way to go!" Cole's face grew a nice large smile, you'd swear the despair he was feeling a moment ago never existed.

As Fig was helping Cole cheer up, Gale and Karlach continued to watch from over at their table. "Told you that would work." Karlach said with a smirk on her face. Gale looked at the situation with his own warm smile. After a moment, he responded to Karlach. "To be honest, I had a feeling it would work from the start."

---

Meanwhile, in the upstairs bedroom, Shadowheart lay resting on the soft bed as Jaheira performed a final assessment of her condition.

Jaheira's hands glowed a bright blue as her healing magic flowed through them. Anywhere that she was feeling pain from Orin's attack, Shadowheart was feeling it all slip away.

As Jaheira finished, Shadowheart let out a sigh of relief. She was free from Orin and the pain was starting to go away. She'd still have nightmares for a few days but she was certain with Cole around, it wouldn't last much longer. Especially after they got a moment to talk.

“Ok.” Jaheira finished. “There’s no signs of permanent injury, and what can be healed has been. I cannot fix any mental problems Orin inflicted on you. But I can at least heal the physical.” She turned away to reach for a glass of water Rion had brought her.

“Thank you, Jaheira.” Shadowheart replied. “I really am grateful you joined our group. It’s nice to have another healer. Cole and the others were exhausting me with their requests.”

Jaheira and Shadowheart chuckled at the joke. It was nice they could still find moments to laugh despite all they’ve been through.

But then Shadowheart immediately tensed up.

“Now then.” Jaheira continued. “Let’s talk about what’s really on your mind.”

Shadowheart shot a questioning look at Jaheira. “What do you mean?” She asked.

“What’s really going on with you.” Jaheira answered.

“I- I’m really not sure what you mean.”

“Gale told me on the way here. He thought I should know in case it was important to your healing.”

Shadowheart paused. Her mouth wide open.

“That wizard does talk too much, doesn’t he?” She asked.

Jaheira let out a light chuckle. “Don’t worry.” She reassured her. “I know but he hasn’t told anyone else.”

Shadowheart’s face turned questioning. “So… Cole?” She asked.

“Still doesn’t know. That honour belongs to you.”

Shadowheart sat up, her mind starting to race again. Her face grew a slight look of stress. Jaheira noticed almost immediately.

“Why the long face?” She asked. “News like that should be almost welcome in our gloomy situation.”

Shadowheart sighed and looked at Jaheira fully anxiously. “I know. But it’s scary.” She responded. “I have no idea how Cole will react. All of the problems with Shar, my parents and the brain are still out there. Is this really the right time? Will he accept it? What might happen to us?”

Jaheira sat down on the bed, placing a hand on her Shadowheart’s shoulder.

“I may not know about this, specifically.” She said. “But I know what it means to fall in love during a dangerous situation."

Shadowheart face grew a look curiosity. “Oh?”

Jaheira looked away. She almost seemed to be staring off into the distance. “I’ve been married twice in my life, Shadowheart.” She responded. “And I went on a dangerous adventure to save Baldur’s gate from both.”

“What happened to them?” Shadowheart asked.

“My first husband, Khalid, was killed by wizard long ago.” Jaheira said, a look of sadness starting to grow over her face. “I miss him but I know there is nothing I can do to bring him back.”

Shadowheart reached forward, taking hold of Jaheira’s other hand. “And who was the other?” She asked.

“His name was Arthur.” Jaheira responded. “He was there for me when Khalid died and help me overcome my problems. He’s not dead, but as for where he is now… I just don’t know.”

“I’m sorry.” Shadowheart said, her face showing remorse and her mind unsure if she should’ve asked that question.

“Don’t be.” Jaheira responded with a grateful smile. “They’re gone but not forgotten in my heart. My point is, Shadowheart, when you have someone there to support you like they were for me, then you can overcome anything.”

Jaheira stood up off the bed. She looked back at Shadowheart again as she started to leave. “Cole will there for you in anyway he can. You know this.” Jaheira spoke. And Shadowheart knew she was right. Cole had been there for her through thick and thin. He fought gods for her, he brought her gifts, he did everything he could to make her feel support in her troubles.

“He really does love me like that, huh?” She asked, looking toward Jaheira in the door frame.

Jaheira looked at Shadowheart with a sly smile. “From what I’ve seen from you two, He definitely does.” Jaheira responded. “And you definitely do back.” Jaheira's words made Shadowheart smile warmly. Since before Orin, she felt safe and happy again.

Shadowheart started to lie back down, a slight exhaustion coming over her. Her attention was briefly stolen one last time as Jaheira knocked on the door frame.

“Get some rest.” She instructed. “I’ll send Cole up in a little bit. You won’t get any sleep once he knows.”

Shadowheart knew for certain that was true. “Thank you.” She whispered. She laid back down, letting a brief sleep take her before the confrontation she had been waiting for.

---

A couple hours later…

Cole slowly pushed open the door to the room. The late afternoon sun drifted in through the windows. His face turned fully fascinated as the sunlight caught itself in Shadowheart's hair. He saw her sitting up in the bed, her innocent face staring out into the city.

Cole took a deep breath. He had a lot to apologize for. He couldn't stop Orin from taking her and she got hurt over it. You could make the argument it wasn't his fault, but that's not how Cole saw it. Before Shadowheart looked his way, he pushed the door open. The creaks of the hinges were loud enough that they grabbed Shadowheart's attention. Before Cole knew it, their eyes met.

"Hey." Cole muttered, making his way over to her.

"Hey." Shadowheart said back, her smile cute enough to make Cole melt.

Cole had reached the end of the room. He grabbed the chair of the nearby desk and brought it over to Shadowheart's bedside. The two sat together in silence for a moment. They simply smiled at each other. They were both too anxious to talk. But not quite for the same reasons.

"I really need to tell you something." They both echoed in unison.

They both halted, blushing at the moment. They shared a small chuckle and as it died down, Shadowheart spoke. "Please, you first."

"Thanks." Cole said, nodding. "I-" Cole's breath started catching in his throat. It pained him to even talk about this subject but he knew it needed to be said. "I wanted to apologize."

Shadowheart stared at him with a look of confusion. "Apologize? For what?"

Cole arched over the chair, refusing to look Shadowheart in the eyes for a moment. "For failing you." he answered.

Shadowheart looked at him strangely, almost of unsure of what he meant.

"I made a promise to protect you and everyone else I care about back in the Shadowlands." Cole continued. "But only a few weeks after that promise, you get taken by Orin."

Shadowheart was shocked at what was in front of her. Tears started to break out of Cole's face. A hint of despair attached to his voice as he continued.

"I just keep failing everyone I swore to protect. I failed Aylin, I failed Isobel, I failed my Mom, I failed you."

Before Shadowheart could even speak, Cole moved forward. He folded his arms on the edge of the bed and buried his face in them. The tears started to get heavier. Shadowheart was actually surprised by the next words that came out of Cole's mouth.

"You deserve to be with someone a lot better than some flawed Demi-god like me." Cole spoke. "I can't apologize enough for how big a failure I am."

Cole started to cry for a moment. But then suddenly…

BONK!

Cole felt something hit him in the back of the head. He sat up quickly and rubbed the spot of the mark with his hand. He looked to see Shadowheart's hand in a striking position. It was clear she was the one who hit him.

"Ow!" Cole exclaimed. "What was that f-"

Suddenly, Shadowheart reached forward, grabbed Cole with both hands by the collar of his arms and got his face close to hers. The two were within kissing range.

"Sir Cole, lack of last name!" She shouted. "Never, in the whole time I've known you, have I ever seen you as a failure."

Cole froze. He tried to open his mouth, but was silenced by Shadowheart's finger.

"You are not to talk until I'm done." She said. "Sure, you've made mistakes. But you always fix it. Aylin, Isobel, Me? You saved us all from the trouble we found ourselves in."

Cole continued to listen. His face was starting to show colour again. His tears stopped flowing but his eyes were still watery. But Shadowheart could tell her words were setting in. She continued her best to get through to him.

"After your rash attempt to defeat Ketheric Thorm, you put yourself back together and found a smarter and better way to defeat him. And when Orin took me, you went on a rampage in the Temple of Bhaal to get me back. If you still believe you're a failure after defeating the chosen of two of the dead three, then clearly that Tadpole has eaten too much of your brain already."

Shadowheart saw Cole's face finally settle. Every word she had spoken had gotten through. She decided to deliver one final closing line. But to make sure she really had his attention, she brought him in closer. Before he could speak, her lips met his. As they kissed, Cole's screaming mind finally calmed. He closed his eyes and simply enjoyed this quiet and peaceful moment.

As their lips parted, Cole finally managed to speak again.

"Sometimes I really don't think I deserve you." he said.

"Funny." Shadowheart responded. "I always thought it was the other way around."

The two shared a small laugh. Cole felt good being able to laugh again, and Shadowheart was happy that despite everything, they could both smile in this moment.

After a minute or two. A thought popped up in Cole's mind. "Oh, right!" he exclaimed, slamming one of his fists into the palm of the other. "What did you have to say?" he asked.

"Oh, right." Shadowheart said. A smile started to grow on her face. "So I have something important to tell you." Her face started to drop ever so slightly though.

"So… right before Orin took me, I had found something out." Shadowheart started. "I was going to tell you immediately, but then Orin happened and I was really exhausted afterwards and-"

Cole could tell she was starting to ramble. So he reached for her hand on the bed. "It's ok." He said. "You went through a lot. Whatever you want to say, I'm right here."

Shadowheart smiled warmly at his words. "Thank you." She answered. "But I've been holding this in for a while and need to let it out."

"Ok." Cole said. "What is it?"

Shadowheart took a deep breath. This was it. The moment she had been waiting for. This had been on her mind for days now. She remembered the support that Jaheira and her friends had given her. How much the people around her cared for her. She thought of the future she could still build when she saved her parents from Shar. And she saw the man she loved in front of, showing his love and support. And she was grateful.

She spoke again, not waiting any longer.

"Cole….. I'm pregnant."

There was total silence in the room. You could hear a pin drop. Shadowheart started to worry. Cole's face looked completely still. His eyes started glowing. But he still didn't speak at all. Shadowheart's thoughts began to race.

"Oh no. I screwed up. Should I say something else? Why isn't he talking? Does he not-"

But then…

Cole moved forward, and he hugged her. Shadowheart had been hugged by Cole plenty of times, but this time felt a lot different. To Shadowheart, it felt like Cole was trying to hug two people at once. She could feel the affection emanating off of him. He truly was happy to hear it. She could even hear him crying again. But this time sound a lot more cheerful.

"I take it that means you're happy to hear it." Shadowheart said, with a joking tone.

Cole moved back to look at her, still holding her in his arms. "Of course I am." he responded. "The last few days have been crazy. Orin, Gortash, Shar, all the weird stuff in between. But after hearing that, I just don't care about anything else."

Shadowheart was about to respond as Cole brought her in closer for a surprise kiss this time. Shadowheart felt so grateful that this was his response. But at the same time, she felt deep down that this was the reaction she was always expecting. She knew Cole. And if he reacted any other way… well then maybe Orin was somehow still alive.

Their lips separated and they both looked at each with teary-eyed smiling faces. Cole reached for her face, splitting a stand of her hair away from her tears.

"I love you." Cole whispered.

"I love you too." Shadowheart responded.

"You're going to be a great mom."

"You'll probably be a better father."

"Better? No. The one they like more because I'll let them do cool things? Probably."

Shadowheart laughed again. "Yeah, that feels right somehow." she answered.

The two starred lovingly in each others' eyes. In that moment, they didn't care about anything else. They both made a silent vow. In that moment, they would defeat Gortash, defeat the Absolute, defeat Shar, and give their child the peaceful life they deserved.

"Now then." Shadowheart said, letting out a small sigh. "Time for the hard part."

"Saving your parents and stopping the elder brain before you're out of commission?" Cole asked.

"Worse." Shadowheart responded. She grabbed both of Cole's shoulders. Her eyes were covered by a black shadow as she looked down. But she raised her head to stare Cole in the face. Her eyes now showing a fully serious tone.

"Telling the others."

Chapter 28: Delivering the News

Summary:

Cole and Shadowheart decide to share their news with the group. As you can expect, there's a wide variety of reactions.

“You’re absolutely sure you’re ready for this?” Cole asked, placing his hand on Shadowheart’s shoulder.

“Not entirely.” Shadowheart responded. “But it’s better the sooner they know. We need to be cautious. We are fighting a giant brain and its army of Mind Flayers right now.”

The scene had changed from what it was a few hours ago. Once Shadowheart was up and willing to walk again, the team left Jaheira’s house. Their problems weren’t over but they still knew they could take the rest of the day off after everything they’ve been through.

Dusk had just started to fall as the group made their way back to the Elfsong. Feeling the exhaustion, almost everyone else had collapsed in the lounge.

Shadowheart, however, had gone back to her room further down the hall. Cole followed her down the hall, feeling happy from news earlier but still knew to keep it secret from the others until they were ready.

At the moment, Shadowheart and Cole sat on her bed. Cole had her wrapped in her arms comforting her. For the last twenty minutes, the two had been debating one big thing. How exactly they should tell the others their news.

“Right. Right.” Cole agreed, nodding. He looked at Shadowheart with a questioning face. “Do you think if I flew fast enough I could stop Gortash and The Brain and solve all our problems in a few days?”

“Cole….” Shadowheart looked back at him, a cheeky grin on her face.

“I know, I know.” Cole laughed back, a weak smile and nervous. “Can’t solve our problems with hopes and dreams. Gotta get your hands dirty.”

Shadowheart gave a light chuckle and leaned back against Cole. “You better not lose that sense of humour I love, though.” She joked.

Cole held her tightly, feeling a sense of calm himself. “Never, my love.” He responded.

The two sat like that for a moment. The silence was relaxing. In that moment, all that mattered to them was the two of them and their child.

“I could get lost in these arms.” Shadowheart said, a peaceful aura emanating off her.

“You’re pretty cozy yourself.” Cole joked.

After a moment, Shadowheart moved out of Cole’s arms and started to stand up. “Alright.” She started. “We better do this before it gets too late.”

Cole started getting up, shooting a sly look at Shadowheart “it’s still pretty early enough, you really think they’ll need that long to process it?” He asked.

Shadowheart raised an eyebrow at his question. “You have met our friends, right?”

Cole thought back on some of the behaviours they’ve seen from their friends before.

“Fair enough.”

---

Cole and Shadowheart slowly walked through the hallway of the inn. As they continued to move closer to the lounge, they could hear their friends' voices get louder.

“I just can’t believe it!” They could hear Karlach shout. “In the span of one day, I helped defend Baldur’s gate from a Bhaalspawn and I got to see Jaheira’s own home with my own eyes! I feel like a true hero of Baldur’s gate!”

“Well, how about we wait until we defeat the world destroying Elder Brain before we start calling ourselves heroes?” Gale joked.

“You’re a little lucky Jaheira turned in, Karlach.” Wyll chuckled. “She might not like someone gunning for her title.”

As the others continued joking, Cole and Shadowheart turned the corner to their friends sitting around the couches in the centre of the lounge. As they entered, Astarion noticed them come in.

“Gods, Cole.” He said, a joking tone in his voice. “You can’t leave Shadowheart for two seconds, can you? You’re such a worry wort.”

Astarion’s joke got another slight chuckle from everyone. Cole and Shadowheart made their way over to the circle and took a seat on one of the free spaces.

“Ah, come on, Starry.” Karlach said. “They’re allowed to be cuties and worry about each other after everything that happened.” Karlach’s gaze went to Shadowheart. “How’re you feeling by the way, Shaddy?”

Everyone’s gaze fell on Shadowheart. For a moment she felt nervous. She took a couple short breaths and looked at Karlach. “I’m feeling alright. It was a scary experience but…. I had confidence in you all. Thank you for getting me out of there.”

Everyone’s faces turned happy. They all nodded or grinned at Shadowheart, glad to hear their friend was doing better. Shadowheart felt a slight knot in her chest. She mentally prepared herself for what she would say next.

Cole placed his hand on her shoulder. He made sure his support was clear. Shadowheart looked him in the eyes, placing a hand over hers. “Actually…” she started, the others looking back to her to listen. “There’s something else you should know.”

The others started to look more intrigued. As they leaned in closer, Shadowheart took a deep breath.

“You see..”

“OH MY GODS!” Karlach shouted. “YOU’RE PREGNANT?!?”

Suddenly, Cole and Shadowheart’s faces went blank. As if they suddenly had the life sucked out of them. They were the ones who came with a surprise and got surprised themselves.

Before they could say anything, Wyll spoke up. "Karlach!" he exclaimed. "That is incredibly rude. You shouldn't just jump to a conclusion like that." He looked back to Cole and Shadowheart. "Now then, what do you two have to say?"

Cole and Shadowheart looked almost stunned. Cole looked to see Gale practically trying to hold in a chuckle. Thanks to Shadowheart, he knew that Gale and Jaheira already knew about it. But no point in getting mad over it now.

Cole, with a slightly awkward chuckle in his voice, answered the question. "Actually… Karlach is pretty spot on."

The group stopped for a second. Everyone's faces looked stunned. After a moment, Astarion spoke.

"What?"

Shadowheart gave a warm smile, a slight blush creeping up on her cheek as she took over. "I'm pregnant." She answered.

"FUCK YEAHHHH!!!!!"

Karlach screamed at practically the top of her lungs. Within a moment's notice, she picked Cole and Shadowheart up in the air. One arm wrapped around each of them. "Angelheart forever, baby!" She screamed. "I'm so happy for you two!"

The two laughed as Karlach continued to swing them around. After a moment, Shadowheart managed to get a word in through Karlach's squeals. "Karlach?" She asked. "As much as I appreciate the gesture, please put me down before I throw up over you."

"Oops, right! Sorry!" Karlach said. Her face turned a still happy but awkward expression as she placed them both down. As Karlach continued to fangirl with Shadowheart, Halsin, Astarion, Gale and Wyll surrounded Cole.

"Congratulations, you sly devil." Astarion said, a dirty smirk on his face. "I hope Shadowheart turns out to be a better parent than you or else that child is in trouble."

"Knock it off, Astarion." Wyll said, approaching Cole from the other side. "This is a great thing, Cole. Whatever you two need, we'll be there for you."

"Of course!" Halsin agreed. "A new child is always a lovely blessing from Nature."

"A blessing, you say?" Astarion smirked. "Is Granny Selûne out there making sure she has grandkids?"

Before Cole could smack Astarion, Wyll bonked him on the head. "I said, knock it off. You're gonna ruin the moment."

"Thanks, Wyll." Cole responded. "It's still a full surprise to me myself."

"That's no real surprise." Gale added. "It was a surprise to me when Shadowheart asked me to help her figure out why she was feeling sick."

As everyone started laughing, it was silenced by a voice over by Shadowheart.

"Wait." Karlach spoke. "Gale? What did you just say?"

Gale gulped, his voice carrying a nervous tone. "I… uh… said Shadowheart asked me to diagnose her condition when she was feeling weird and I found out what it was?"

Suddenly, Karlach's body language started to change. She changed from looking happy and excited, to some sort of seething and upset form. Gale almost froze at Karlach's next words.

"You knew before I did?!"

"Uhh…."

Suddenly, Gale took off. He ran down the hallway, his face showing a true face of fear. The others started laughing as Karlach chased after him. Her words rang in the ears of everyone.

"You get back here, Wizard! How dare you hide this from me?!"

Everyone continued laughing as Shadowheart noticed that Lae'zel had approached her. Her face looked almost like she was formulating a plan.

"We should prepare." Lae'zel said. "We will need extra room for a second nest. Perhaps I can expand the one where I keep mine."

"Lae'zel, what're you talking about?" Shadowheart asked, her face almost confused.

"For your egg." Lae'zel answered bluntly.

"Oh!" Shadowheart exclaimed upon realization. "Um… Lae'zel that isn't exactly how-"

As Shadowheart started to nervously ramble, Aylin and Isobel entered the room. Their faces both with curious looks. "What's with all the noise?" Isobel asked.

Aylin approached behind her, placing a hand on her shoulder. "Indeed." She followed. "The noise is constantly distracting my darling and I from-"

"AHEM!" Isobel coughed, a blush growing on her face. "They don't always need to hear that, dear." She spoke nervously, patting Aylin on the back.

"Actually, that topic is very fitting for this conversation." Astarion joked. His gaze lingered on Cole and Shadowheart, who started to blush. "Cole. Maybe you'd like to tell your dear sister what has made everyone so happy."

Cole stepped forward, a nervous look sprouting on his face. "Um, well… Aylin… you see… recently.. My relationship with Shadowheart has become more important to me… and recently… we learned some news….. Good! Good news! Definitely good news…."

Shadowheart watched as Cole continued to ramble. Despite how strong and cocky he could get sometimes, Shadowheart found it so amusing that Cole was tripping over his words like this. Deciding to spare him the humiliation, she stepped forward and kissed him on the cheek before wrapping her arms around his and answering.

"I'm pregnant." She finally told them, a big smile on her face. Cole stared at her with a blush and frozen eyes before looking back to Aylin and Isobel.

But to Cole's surprise, the two women were sharing expressions that you'd swear could rival Karlach's. They were full of joy. Their eyes shining and their smiles extremely large and wide.

Isobel turned to Aylin. "You can go first." She said, gesturing to Cole.

"Thank you." Aylin said, quiet and peacefully. Immediately, she rushed at Cole like a missile. Within seconds, Aylin was squeezing her little brother with a large smile on her face. "Congratulations, Little Brother!" She screamed. "I will be the best aunt in the world! Should you fail to teach your child the teachings of Mother, I will happily assist you!"

Cole wanted to respond. But as he prepared to talk, he realized his airways were blocked. Aylin was squeezing his lungs.

WAY.

TOO.

HARD.

Meanwhile, Isobel came over to hug Shadowheart. "That is such wonderful news!" She exclaimed. Her eyes started to swell with tears of joy. "You're going to be a great mother, Shadowheart."

"Thank you, Isobel." She said, "I'll admit I'm nervous. But with the help of Cole and my friends, I think I'm gonna be ok."

"Aylin…. Crushing…..Windpipe."

The weak muttering made Isobel and Shadowheart look behind them. They saw Aylin continuing to squeeze Cole as hard as she possibly could. Aylin wasn't noticing, however. Her face was full of joy. She was so in bliss that she didn't notice just how hard she was crushing him.

"Aylin?" Isobel said, grabbing her attention. "I believe you're killing your brother right now."

Aylin took a second to realize just how hard she was squeezing Cole. Upon realization, she immediately let go.

Cole was on his knees on the ground, panting for air. Shadowheart dropped down to help him up. "Easy." She said, a joking smile on her face.

"Apologies, Cole." Aylin said, a nervous and apologetic expression on her face. "Sometimes, the joy of something makes me forget my own strength."

"No worries, sis." Cole responded, finally able to stand up and catch his breath. "Just… maybe be a bit more careful with the kid." Cole gave a nervous but happy smile and he and Aylin shared a light chuckle. They returned their attention to Shadowheart and Isobel and the four of them returned to the whole group.

A couple hours continued to pass. Karlach had finished chasing Gale and they joined the others back in the lounge. Everyone continued to celebrate for a while before they finally decided to turn in for the night.

---

Cole and Shadowheart's room was cool and dark as the two finally managed to get some rest after sharing their news. Cole laid back on the bed of their room, Shadowheart was sleeping against his side, holding him tightly. They were about to fall asleep as Shadowheart spoke one final thought.

"Cole?" she asked.

"Yes?" Cole responded.

Shadowheart moved closer to his face, locking her eyes with his. "I need to ask something important of you." She said.

Cole's face turned serious. He wrapped a hand around her back, his ears perked up. "Of course, my love," he responded. "Anything."

Shadowheart's voice turned into a quiet whisper. "I know you already promised this. But I need you to promise this again. I want to save my parents from Shar. Connect the family I lost with the new one I'm making. I want our child to meet their grandparents."

As Shadowheart spoke, she held a hand to her stomach. Nothing was noticeable yet, but doing this made her feel special.

"So I want you to promise." Shadowheart continued. "No matter what happens, with Shar, The Absolute, anything else, we'll save my parents, save the world, and give our child the peace they deserve."

Cole's face shifted into the softest, warmest smile he had ever made in his life. "My love, " he started, "I promise. I promise to use every drop of my divine power to protect the world, and our family within it. If it's with my final breath, I will give You AND our child the life of comfort and protection that you deserve." Cole pulled Shadowheart into a hug. Their love was practically emanating off of them, filling the room with a warm comforting feeling.

"You really have a way with words sometimes." Shadowheart said.

"I told you, Shads." Cole answered. "It's my gift to the world."

Shadowheart curled up against Cole. The two of them shared warm smiles as sleep finally claimed them both. Right before she fell asleep, Shadowheart had muttered out one last thought.

"Well, one of them."

Notes:

Coming up next!: The House of Grief! It's time for a family reunion!

Chapter 29: The House of Grief

Summary:

With her objective now clear, Shadowheart returns to her false home, her new family backing her in her quest to save her old one.

The next few days around the city had been hectic. Despite Shadowheart’s news, everyone knew they couldn’t just put their feet up and relax. So after a good night’s rest, they got to work.

The first one of their tasks, despite being an easier one, still turned out to be a knife in their side.

Jaheira, now learning her Harpers were sabotaged by Orin, made a large request. That they track down Minsc of Rasheman. One of Jaheira’s oldest and dearest friends.

Sounds simple, right? Wrong. Their whole journey to find him involved a fight in the guild hall, a bank robbery, brain washing, doppelgängers and continuing to search the sewers later for a supposed “Miniature Giant Space Hamster.” It was a lot of effort but in the end, they did find Minsc and bring him to their side.

Afterwards, the group continued exploring the city. Baldur's gate was a big and interesting city, full of lovely patrons, shops, services and ghosts. You know what? Ignore the last bit.

Throughout the last few days of exploration, our heroes had come across a large assortment of villains and problems. But as expected of our heroes, none of them stood a chance. But still it was getting exhausting from all the busy work.

With things constantly distracting them, Shadowheart decided it was finally time. She had to go save her parents. She couldn't let them stay in the hands of Shar much longer. And given the Elder brain as well as her own condition, she knew she wouldn't get too much longer to try.

So one night at camp, she went to Cole. And given Cole's love for her, it didn't take much time to convince him. Cole rallied the others in the morning and they ventured off into the Lower city.

A few more blocks over from Jaheria's house and practically shoved into a corner of the city walls, was the house of Grief. It looked normal on the outside, but Shadowheart knew what was waiting on the inside. Her old cloister, a home of true pain and darkness. Where she learned her tactics and strategies, how to truly become heartless. And she was less thrilled to see her old clan. She waited on the bridge nervously as she felt Cole placed a hand on her shoulder.

"Are you ready for this?" Cole asked. "I know you were waiting for this, but we can always turn around and come back later. "

Shadowheart placed a hand over Cole's. "Thank you." She responded. "But I can't keep putting this off. I spent so long living in darkness and I finally have a chance to get my family back. This needs to be done."

Cole looked at her with a serene smile. "Alright, I'm with you." He responded. With a warm smile, he started walking towards the house.

"Where are you going?" Shadowheart asked.

Cole swung his sword over his shoulder and marched towards the door to the house of grief. Shadowheart slowly started catching up to him, the others behind them. Cole looked towards them with a goofy smirk.

"I'm gonna go kick the door down."

"Cole, No!"

---

The House of Grief was strangely normal on the top floor. It looked like just a normal home in Baldur's gate. There was a nice lobby with some lanterns and banners hanging from the walls. A receptionist at her desk and a hallway into a different room.

Upon entering the building, Cole was stopped before they could barge in. They went for a more peaceful approach, but it wasn't exactly met with a peaceful response. The Receptionist immediately glared at Shadowheart. Her face practically turned a look of pure evil. And almost immediately began to belittle Shadowheart.

Cole was about to replicate what happened with the man back at the refugee camp. But Karlach held him back knowing it was best to let Shadowheart take the lead.

Soon, the group was led into a more barren room. Inside was a simple bench. The receptionist instructed Shadowheart to sit down and wait for something called the Mapping of the Heart. As she sat down, the others lined themselves along the wall to the side.

A few minutes passed, things seeming surprisingly quiet. Cole expected to be in a mini brawl with at least 5 Dark Justiciars by now. But at this moment, nothing was happening. At least…. nothing was. Until a voice spoke out behind Shadowheart on the other side of the bench.

"Do you know why you are here?"

Cole looked to see a woman sitting across from Shadowheart. Her face and body hidden entirely by a dark purple cloak. Before he could take in the scene too long, Shadowheart responded to the woman's question.

"There is something I lost." She responded. But then her stance changed. To a scene much more focused. "No." she corrected herself. "Had taken from me. I want it all back."

"Loss is a gift, girl." The woman responded. Her voice practically snapped in anger. "Do you still not understand that? Give me your true answer. What are you here?"

Cole tensed seeing the woman's anger. He was ready to jump in and defend Shadowheart but he knew his rashness wasn't the best call for something like this. He took a deep breath and waited for Shadowheart's answer again.

"The Artefact." She responded. "I was sent to retrieve it. To return it to my cloister. And my Mother Superior." Cole looked at Shadowheart's face. Her eyes suddenly burst open with a look of realization. Practically nothing was said, except for one word out of Shadowheart's mouth.

"You." She stated, looking at the cloaked woman with a shocked face.

"Give me the honour of my name, girl." The woman demanded.

Shadowheart's face turned a look of confusion. "I- I can't…" she stammered. "My memories.."

"Do not try to lie." The woman insisted. "You know my name well." The woman stood up. She removed her hood and spoke again as the Shadowheart turned to look at her. "My name, Child." She ordered.

Shadowheart looked at her, practically shaken. "Mother Superior." She spoke. "Viconia DeVir."

The woman in the cloak was revealed to be a mature Drow woman. She had long wavy silver hair. She looked a similar age to Jaheira but Cole knew better than to comment about something like that. But still, this was her. The woman who had ruined Shadowheart's life. The Sharran influence from this woman was the root of all of his love's problems.

The Drow woman looked at her with an evil smirk. "You still have the ability to recognize your betters." She mocked. "That's good to-"

WHISH!

A dagger flew across the room. It went through Viconia's image. And by Image, I meant image. The dagger flew right through her, revealing her to be an astral projection. A magical projection of herself.

Shadowheart jerked her head to see Cole had tossed the dagger. He was in a post throwing stance, clearly unsatisfied with the results.

"Ah. Astral Projection." Cole joked. "Too scared to fight us in person, Sharran?"

Cole grinned for a moment but an angry look from Shadowheart made him straighten and shut up. Karlach and Astarion gave a slight chuckle before Shadowheart shut them down with a stare as well.

The projection of Viconia glared at Cole for a moment, but then turned her attention back to Shadowheart. "If these are the company you keep now, you're clearly in a horrible state of mind."

The Projection stepped backwards, and began glowing purple. "Now descend." She ordered. "You have much to answer for." As she spoke, the projection vanished into thin air. A hidden door in the wall of the house opened up wide to reveal a hidden staircase.

The group started to head down as Shadowheart stopped Cole for a moment. "Maybe wait until I give an order to attack sometimes." She said,

"I know." Cole admitted. "I'm sorry I jumped the gun. But I just want to-"

"Keep me safe, I know." Shadowheart interrupted. "Me, the Baby. You care about what could happen to us. And I do too. But you're not going to help us by getting yourself killed. At least for right now, let me take the lead. Alright?"

Cole let the words sink in. He leaned against the wall, gesturing to the passageway. "Understood." Cole moved over to allow Shadowheart through the hallway after the others. "Lead the way, my lady."

---

I feel like Cole's feelings about Sharran structures have been gotten across, right? Because as usual, Cole was in no way comfortable around the Sharran cloister built beneath the House of Grief.

The Gothic aesthetic, the dark soldiers surrounding them, and the idols and drawings of Shar everywhere around them. Every single part of it made Cole sick to his stomach. And he felt almost a slight bit easier this time seeing Shadowheart feel uneasy this time. He knew it felt wrong to see her uneasy and feel comfort from it, but knowing she really was rejecting Shar and doing this, he couldn't help but feel proud.

The group had reached the end of the Dark Temple. They arrived at a circular hall. Two sets of seating areas to their sides, each row filled with Sharrans. Viconia stood in the center of the hall, clearly awaiting their arrival. Shadowheart moved forward to talk to Viconia, and Cole took a look around the room to identify all of their problems in the room.

No matter how many people he saw though, one big thought wouldn't leave him alone. This many people meant Viconia needed extra muscle. She was anticipating a fight. And Cole was ready for it. His attention was brought back to him by Viconia's voice echoing across the halls.

"The entire colony has come here to view your transgressions!" She boomed. "The failures you've shown will be witnessed in the eyes of Lady Shar's followers for years to come!" The words started to make Cole's blood boil. But he kept to his promise as Shadowheart spoke again.

"Enough!" She yelled, getting herself into a battle stance. "I didn't come here to listen to you! I came for my family."

Viconia's face turned disgruntled. Shadowheart's words struck something in his mind. Shadowheart herself smirked at seeing the discomfort on her. "That's right." She spoke. "I know what you did. You took my family from me. I want it all back."

Viconia gestured to the whole crowd. "This is your family now!" She yelled. "And yet you disgrace them with your traitorous acts against our lady."

Viconia gestured out to the group. "You do not belong with this group of failures and freaks, Shadowheart! You disgrace yourself by travelling with them! Do not dishonor the Dark Lady more than this!"

"You know…" Cole suddenly interrupted. "It really doesn't surprise me that you worship the Lady of Loss. Clearly your dignity was the first thing to go."

Viconia then locked her eyes onto Cole with a furious glare. Cole gave Viconia a goofy smile. He looked over to see a couple of chuckles from the others, even Shadowheart smirked a little.

"Ah, yes." Viconia jumped in. "And then there's you. The Dark Lady told me about you. The Son of Selûne. One of the biggest thorns in her side. It only seems fitting that one of her greatest enemies somehow shacks up with one of her greatest traitors. To think Selune takes pride in having such a childish person as one of her greatest champions. You really are just-""

Cole then held up a hand to interrupt her. "Yeah, no." He said. "We're not doing this again. And I'm out of flash bombs." Cole summoned his greatsword and hung it over his shoulder. "So let's cut to the chase." He turned his attention to Shadowheart. "May I, milady?"

Shadowheart grew a cheeky smile. "She doesn't want to give me a straight answer. Why not? Go ahead."

Cole readied himself. He summoned his sword and adjusted his stance. The others drew their weapons and their spell hands started to glow.

Viconia stretched out her arms, yelling to the cloister. "FOR SHAR!" She cried.

Cole smiled, ready for something he really loved. A big fight with an army of Sharrans

"Let's rock."

---

The Temple was turning into a full bloodbath. Everywhere you looked you could see one of the team taking on The Dark Lady's followers.

Gale and Jaheira sat in the back, blasting away anyone who got close to them. The army of darkness fell to the blinding lights of their spells.

Astarion proved himself to be much more of a master of the Shadows compared to any other Sharran as he was able to slip through the tightly wound battlefield and take out anyone he could see with his knives.

Lae'zel and Wyll were part of a frontal assault and they took on whoever they could land with their swords.

Karlach and Minsc, using their massive strengths, were practically tossing the bodies of Sharrans around like Ragdolls. If you were a Sharran in this battlefield, you would be standing around for a second, only for your foot to be grabbed and be picked up in the air, only to be thrown into a wall.

And Shadowheart? Using her new spear given to her by Aylin, She was locked into combat with Viconia. As they continued to fight. Viconia still couldn't help but yell at Shadowheart for her thoughts of her "failures."

"You had one job!" She yelled. "Kill the daughter of the Moonmaiden. How hard is that?" Their weapons continued to class as they yelled.

"Shar doesn't make my decisions anymore!" Shadowheart yelled. "And neither do you!"

The two women continued battling. Viconia would cast large Necrotic blasts, or large sprays of darkness. Each shot grazing Shadowheart, or getting lucky enough to blind her for a second before being cancelled out by a new assortment of light spells Isobel had helped her learn.

"The Dark Lady cared for you!" Viconia shouted. "And you come here! Betray her! And use Selûnite magic in her house!" You truly are worthless! Name one thing you did right!"

Suddenly, Shadowheart was interrupted.

"Well, she tricked you into dropping your sanctuary."

Out of nowhere, Cole dropped down from above Viconia. His sword glowed its bright blue light, his divine smite charging for an attack. Cole flew right in front of Viconia and before she could react, Cole's sword made contact with her gut.

Viconia's blood began to spill. Some of it splattered across the floor and she began to gasp for air. Slowly, in a moment of weakness, she dropped to her knees.

"Help me, you fools!" Viconia cried to the rest of her clan. But as she finally managed to look up again, she saw her whole clan dead. Their bodies were covered across the floor of the temple. Viconia took in the scene, completely shocked. Her entire cloister dead before her eyes.

She took in the moment. Her plans are falling apart. She held a hand to her side. After a moment, a thought finally hit her mind. This was it. This was the end.

"Do it." She finally admitted. "Finish me. Send me into the Dark Lady's embrace."

Cole stood over her. Ready to vanquish her. But he knew what needed to be done first. "Not quite." He retorted. "Shads? Whenever you're ready."

Shadowheart stepped forward, locking her eyes with Viconia. "My parents." She started. "Where are they?"

Viconia gave a wicked smile. "So blunt." she responded. "Have you forgotten all the interrogation techniques I taught you?"

"Answer me!" Shadowheart shouted. Cole placed a hand on her shoulder, telling her to stay level headed.

Viconia grunted. Her realization that there was no way out forced her to admit the answer. "They are right there." She spoke, gesturing towards the large circular door on the other side of the temple. "In the chamber of loss." Cole and Shadowheart turned their gaze to the chamber.

"Where they've always been." Viconia spoke. "You saw them many times." Viconia's smile turned truly wicked. "If only you could remember." She sneered. "But you can't, can you?"

Shadowheart turned to Viconia with almost a fearful look. "Why me?" She started to ask. "Why do any of this?!" She shouted, her emotions almost starting to crack.

"Because it is what the Dark Lady asked of me." Viconia admitted. "You were meant to be my greatest achievement. To take a child of Selûne and twist her into the Dark Lady's embrace. "

Viconia looked over Shadowheart with a proud gaze. "Everything I have done, I've done in Shar's name." She spoke. "I stole you. I burned down my Waterdeep Enclave. Whatever is asked of me by the Dark Lady, I will obey it!" Viconia almost started to laugh violently. "I am the servant of Lady Shar! I live, sleep and breathe her essence of darkness!"

As Viconia continued laughing, Shadowheart stepped back. She was shocked by her words. "She's- She's insane." she trembled.

Cole stopped her. He helped her stand steady to not let Viconia know she was messing with her. "What do you want to do?" Cole asked her.

Shadowheart took a deep gulp. After a second of silence, she turned to Cole. "I want to save my parents." She said, "And I don't care what happens to this one."

Turning her attention away from Viconia, Shadowheart started to walk towards the Chamber of Loss. Viconia looked and noticed her move away.

"Where are you going?!" Viconia shouted. "Come back here and finish me yourself!"

Shadowheart stopped at her words. This woman stole her life from her. She was here to get it back. And Shadowheart refused to give her any sort of new satisfaction. Her next words sent a chill down Viconia's spine.

"Let go, mother. Embrace loss."

Before Viconia could guess what would happen next, she felt Cole's sword plunge into her gut. Her blood dirtied Cole's sword and Viconia slowly started to go limb. "I draw near… my lady." As Viconia whispered her final thoughts, her eyes slowly turned cold and dead. Within seconds, she was motionless.

The leader of The Sharrans within Baldur's gate was dead.

But it wasn't over just yet.

They gave to this place with one goal in mind and it still wasn't accomplished. With Viconia dead, Cole gathered the others from around the temple and slowly, they all followed Shadowheart through the doors to the Chamber of loss.

---

"I see them." Shadowheart spoke. "I see my parents. Gods, what's been done to them?"

The team had managed to reach the Chamber of Loss. A quiet and dark inner sanctum placed lower within the temple. A ritual circle stood in the center of the room. Placed behind it was a dark mirror, covered in Sharran emblems.

But no one cared about the decorations when the real focus was what was placed in the center of the room. Floating in the center of the room were two mirrors attached by Sharran magic. And attached to them were two people. An elderly male elf and female human. The looks on their faces made it obvious they had been there for years. There was no doubt about it. These were Shadowheart's parents.

Shadowheart ran ahead of the others upon seeing them. Cole followed close behind them and the others immediately after.

Shadowheart rushed to her parents. She stopped before them watching them hang in the air. As she reached them, her father's eyes started to drift open. He almost looked at Shadowheart in disbelief for a minute. "No." he muttered. "This can't be. Another vile trick."

Slowly, Shadowheart's mother's eyes started to drift open too. Upon seeing her, her eyes lit up. A smile grew across her face. "No." She spoke softly. "It's her. Jenevelle. Jen. Our little girl."

Jenevelle. The name written on the book. Some pieces started coming together in Cole's head as he finally managed to catch up with Shadowheart.

"Moonmaiden's grace…" Her father muttered. "It is you."

"I'm here to get you out." She said to her parents. Her voice dripped with concern. "They're all dead now. It's over. We can-"

Suddenly, the ground started to shake. Shadowheart's mark began to sting but not harsh enough that she faltered in stance. She looked around to see a wall of purple magic encircling her, her parents, and Cole.

Within a blink of an eye, Shadowheart looked around to see herself back in the Shadowfell. The platform she stood on was now floating in air. But it was sitting on something. Like a disc on a server's hand. Cole and Shadowheart looked to see who was holding the disc.

Shar.

The Dark Lady's voice sent chills down her spine. "It is not over." She bellowed. "It will never be. You can slaughter all of your brothers and sisters, but you will never be free of me."

Shadowheart looked at the Dark Lady in fear. She knew she had to do this. Shar had to be confronted.

"Yoohoo!"

Shadowheart looked over. Cole was calling over to the Dark Lady. Everyone's attention turned to him.

"WOOOOW, Auntie!" He called out, slowly clapping in a mocking way. "I knew you were petty, but this much effort over one person really is low for you. No matter how amazing they are."

"YOU STAY OUT OF THIS!" Shar roared at Cole. "All of these mistakes started the moment you decided to mettle with one of my followers. If you didn't have my sister's protection I would've struck you down back in your sister's cage."

Cole grew a wicked smile and pulled something out of his pocket. Shadowheart watched for a moment. Cole started to chuckle as he pulled out a small vial covered in Selûnite markings. Shadowheart recognized it from before. The small holy water bottle that Cole had used before to distract Shar so he could save her before.

Cole swished it back and forth as Shadowheart looked at him questioning. "I thought you said you were out of those?" she asked.

"You know the expression, 'Saving for the perfect occasion?' " Cole joked, clearly not taking Shar seriously.

"You waste your efforts on this girl, Nephew." Shar interrupted. "She is a waste of air. Even if you managed to drag her into my sister's embrace, my curse on her is deep. She will never be free of me. Even if she razed every single one of my colonies in all of Faerun."

Cole tossed the vial up and down in his hand, clearly getting ready to toss it.

"Stand down." Shadowheart ordered, gesturing to Cole. He stopped tossing it and caught it steady. She then turned her focus back to Shar. "I've heard enough out of you. Release my parents. I’m taking them away from here. From you. From everything!"

"You cannot." Shadowheart's father spoke, catching everyone's attention. "We are still bound to you. You cannot free us and free yourself from her curse."

Shadowheart looked at her father with a look of confusion. She continued to listen to him. Cole, however, turned back to Shar. As his expression grew angry, Shar's smile grew wicked.

"Jen." Shadowheart's father continued. "The Moonmaiden needs you more than she needs us. We will gladly give our lives if it means you can be free."

Shadowheart continued to be confused by his words. As she started to think, Shar spoke one last time.

"Eloquently put, Old man." She spoke. "He truly is admirable for keeping his mind intact all these decades. The same can't be said for your mother. Humans truly are a fragile thing."

Shar looked down on Cole and Shadowheart with a look of true evil. "This is my final lesson, girl. I leave you now to dwell on your mistakes. And make your choice."

Shar started to vanish and the walls around them slowly started to change back to the Chamber of Loss. "Nephew." She noted. Cole flipped her off behind Shadowheart's back as she fully disappeared.

Back in the Chamber of Loss, Cole looked to see everyone else back on the steps around them. Shadowheart's attention turned back to her parents. "She's gone." She muttered. "I- I don't understand."

"Shar will never allow you to be truly happy." Shadowheart's father answered. "She will not rest easy until she has taken everything from you." Before Shadowheart could speak, he turned his attention to Cole. "Your companion understands. Please, help her understand what needs to be done."

Shadowheart's attention turned to Cole. His arms were crossed and despite his joking attitude a moment ago, he looked at Shadowheart with full seriousness. "She wants you to kill your parents." Cole spoke flatly. "Their lives in exchange for the removal of the curse. One or the other. The Dark Bitch won't let you have both."

Shadowheart's stance began to falter. Cole raced forward to catch her. "No." She muttered. "I just found them again. I can't lose them again."

"You won't." Her father spoke again. "By the Moonmaiden's grace, we'll never be far. Please, Jenevelle. Let our suffering come to an end."

"I knew the woods would never frighten you." Her mother spoke, softly. "You were always such a brave girl."

Shadowheart stood up, leaving Cole's arms. She stood in front of her parents. The decision weighed on her mind. She couldn't lose them after all this time. But if she didn't, the curse would haunt her for the rest of her life. Her thoughts raced, unsure of her decision.

But then, she felt a presence on her shoulder. Cole placed his hand over it, showing comfort in the littlest way he could. Shadowheart looked through her teary eyes to see his warm smile.

"I trust you." He muttered. "Whatever you think is right."

She thought of all the times Cole had been there for her. He was grateful to have him. Cole was the first real sign that she could have a happy life again. Her hand then drifted to her stomach. Their child was another sign of a happy life for her and she didn't want to lose that.

But at the same time, Shadowheart had a vision for her life after this. A place away from Shar. Full of Colour. Away from Darkness. She imagined Cole there, doing his best to make her happy. Their Child there, acting as a new light in her life. And her parents were there too, a sign that the life she deserved after all her suffering was finally all together.

She wanted that life.

She smiled at Cole before moving further.

"I'm not losing you again." Shadowheart mentioned. "We're leaving this place together."

Shadowheart's father began to look worried. "Jen, no. Please." He spoke. "We cannot allow ourselves to be a burden on you."

Shadowheart looked at her father with determination. "You're not a burden. You're my strength. I came all this way to find you. I intend to make them happen."

"But…"

"Hush, Arnell." Her mother interrupted. "Jen wants her family. She shall have it." Her eyes turned to Shadowheart. "Tell us what to do, Dear."

Shadowheart raised her hand. It started to glow bright blue with Selûnite magic. The locks on Shadowheart's parents vanished. Slowly, they hovered down to the ground. They both started to shake for a moment, until they felt strength in their legs again. They walked up to Shadowheart, but the feeling of the moment didn't feel right for a hug yet.

After a moment of silence, Cole spoke up.

"I think it's time to leave this place." He spoke. "Gale, Karlach. Run ahead. Make sure no one is waiting for us outside."

Gale and Karlach nodded at Cole's orders and ran out of the temple. Cole then noticed Jaheira walk past him and over to Shadowheart's parents.

"Here." She said, summoning two goodberries in her hand. "These will give you some strength to help you back to our camp."

Arnell looked at Shadowheart for a moment, unsure of Jaheira's intent. Shadowheart nodded, ensuring that it was ok. They took the berries and started to walk towards the others, already heading out in the direction of the exit.

Cole and Shadowheart stood alone in the chamber for one final moment.

"Are you alright?" Cole asked. "Today hasn't exactly been kind to you."

Shadowheart looked at him with a soft but still unsure smile. "Yeah." She said. "I think I'm ok."

She closed her eyes and leaned up against Cole. "Thank you." she whispered. "For everything."

Cole kissed the top of her forehead. This was probably the hardest day of her life. And he knew she wasn't going to just move on from it anytime soon. Wrapping an arm around her, he directed her towards the exit with the others. "Come on, love." He whispered, softly. "Let's get you out of this hell."

And with that spoken, they slowly moved towards the exit. The Dark Chapter of Shadowheart's life was finally being put behind her.

Chapter 30: The Family Reunion

Summary:

With Shadowheart's parents now free from Shar's grasp, a long overdue conversation with their daughter takes place.

The Elfsong Tavern's typical cheery vibe was replaced with total silence. Ever since returning from the House of Grief, Shadowheart had fully vanished from everyone else’s eyes. She had hidden herself away in her room. Her door remained closed. But she was in a good place. She had escaped Shar’s embrace, freed her parents, and could put this dark chapter of her life behind her.

So why did she feel wrong?

Everyone had elected to leave her alone, however. She had had a really rough day and needed some time to adjust to her decisions. Cole wasn’t a big fan of this decision, but he knew he had to accept it. He couldn’t force her to open up if she didn’t want to. And after today, she needed a moment to be alone and breathe.

Later that night, as everyone had gone to bed, Shadowheart slowly opened the door from her room. She looked around to see a complete lack of noise, sound, or anyone in the hallways.

She finally stepped outside of her room. The quiet of the hallway felt strange. She wanted to go and look for her friends. But at the same time, she still felt uneasy. So rather than look for anyone, she went out into the streets of the city.

As was to be expected of night time in the city, it was quieter than it was during the day. Not too many people were out in the streets and the ones that were knew better than to talk to her. After a while, Shadowheart had reached her destination.

A small garden pavilion on one of the edges of the city walls. Its flowers and shrubbery were bathed in moonlight. And in the centre of this garden, was a statue of the Moonmaiden, Selûne, herself.

Shadowheart stood in front of the statue for a moment in complete silence. But as the world around her stayed eerily quiet, her thoughts continued to race.

“I’ve really done it. My life is a mess. How can I look my family in the eyes after all I’ve done? After everything with Shar, I don’t deserve any happiness. What am I supposed to do now?”

Her mind continued wandering, until eventually a loud sound erupted from behind her. Shadowheart jerked her head around to check on the noise. To her surprise, it was Cole. Within seconds of landing, he noticed her and walked over to her. An emotional look all over his face.

“Hey.” He said. “I was coming to your room to bring you some tea and noticed you were finally out of it. Lakrissa didn’t know where you were going, but she at least told me you left. And when you can fly, it’s pretty easy to track someone down.”

Shadowheart gave a weak chuckle. “I should know better than to try hiding from you.” She looked away from Cole. A depressed look in her eyes.

Cole stepped closer towards her. “Love.” He started. “Please. Talk to me.” Cole reached out a hand, showing his support.

Shadowheart looked Cole in the eyes. Her face started to fill with sorrow. After a moment, her face turned back towards the monument of Selûne.

“It feels like no one’s been here for years.” She spoke, her voice full of sadness. “Perhaps people have lost faith. Or just forgot about it.”

“Shads?” Cole asked, finally reaching up behind her.

“I wanted to come here.” She spoke. “To see if I felt anything that I hadn’t done before. Now that I know what I know. Now that I know what I am.”

Cole placed a hand on her shoulder. “And do you? Feel anything?” He asked.

“I don’t know.” Shadowheart admitted. “For so long I only ever felt what she wanted me to feel. Now I need to make decisions for myself and I feel like I’m drowning.”

“Good thing I taught you how to swim then.” Cole joked, trying his best to make her happy.

“Heh.” She laughed. “A very good thing.” Her gaze fell away from Cole. “I don’t know how I made you think I was worthy of you. But I’m glad it worked.”

Cole stepped forward. A look of comfort started to appear on his face. “I’m practically as big of a mess as you are.” He joked. “Maybe that’s why our love works. And, of course, someone else might be grateful for that.”

Shadowheart’s gaze fell to her stomach. “We’d be lucky if they turn out even the slightest bit normal given our lives.”

Shadowheart’s eyes started to water. “I have my family back. I should be celebrating this news with them. Telling them about the future that we can build together. But now I can’t even look them in the eye. I don’t deserve to be anyone’s daughter.”

And that was the last bit of strength holding them back. Slowly, Shadowheart started to tear. And eventually, full on cry.

Cole didn’t waste any time. Within the next two seconds he stepped forward and embraced Shadowheart in a warm comforting hug. “It’s ok.” He spoke. “Let it out. I got my chance to back at the temple of Bhaal. You deserve just as much, if not more.”

“Thank you.” Shadowheart muttered. She held onto Cole tightly for a moment. Eventually, the two broke apart and stood in the garden. Shadowheart started wiping the tears from her eyes. But then two elderly voices spoke up.

“That’s not true.”

“Not even close.”

Cole and Shadowheart looked over to their side. Coming out of one of the other sides of the garden’s entrance, were Shadowheart’s parents, Emmeline and Arnell.

They began walking towards Cole and Shadowheart. Shadowheart was still wiping some tears from her eyes as they approached them. “I’m sorry.” She muttered. “You shouldn’t have to see me like this.”

Emmeline brought her hands up to her face. “Alive? Free?” She asked. “I have wanted nothing more in decades.”

“Seeing you as yourself again, Jen” Arnell jumped in. “We truly thought it to be impossible.”

Shadowheart then stepped back. She grabbed one of her arms with the other and looked away from her parents. “That name. Jenevelle.” She started. “It still feels weird to say.”

She started to avoid eye contact with her parents. These were the people who she had promised to save. The people she wanted to love more than any other person that she had ever met. Cole was maybe the one exception to any other person who ever made her feel that way.

“But I don’t think I can be her.” She continued. “I don’t think I can just go back to being Jenevelle.”

Arnell stepped forward, reaching out a hand. “Of course you can.” He spoke. “Once this Absolute threat has been dealt with-“

“No.” Shadowheart interrupted. “You don’t understand.” She almost sounded angry. Her mind was a full mix of anger and confusion. She didn’t want to say this to her parents, but she felt like it needed to be said.

“Shadowheart has been just as much an important part of my life as Jenevelle has.” She continued. “I can’t go back to something I don’t remember.”

Cole watched as a look of confusion fell onto her parents’ faces. Shadowheart had her own similar expression. But hers contained some confidence in it as well. Cole placed a hand on her shoulder as a show of support. She placed her hand over his with a small smile and turned back to them.

“But maybe we can start something new.” She continued. “Shadowheart is who I am now. But I’m still your daughter. So if you can accept it, then maybe we can have a life of our own again.”

Emmeline stepped forward, cupping her face in her hands. “I’ll call you whatever you like, as long as you're happy.” She said, her voice full of motherly love. She then turned to Shadowheart’s father. “Arnell?” She asked.

Arnell took a deep breath. “The Moonmaiden guides us. And helps us find our true selves.”

“The teachings of the Selûne.” Cole interrupted, grabbing Arnell’s attention. “Chapter 12, verse 7. The meaning of self worth.”

“You know the ways of the Moonmaiden?” Arnell asked.

“It’s a long story, I’ll explain later.” Cole said, waving away. He backed up a few steps to let Shadowheart and her parents have a hug. The three embraced each other. Years of pain and exhaustion were seen on their faces but it looked like it was finally starting to wash away. Cole made the decision to keep his distance and let them have their moment. But it didn’t last long.

“Cole, get in this hug or I’ll let pluck your feathers off while you sleep.” She ordered, with a chuckle.

Cole let out a light chuckle. “Yes, ma’am.” He said. And soon move forward to embrace Shadowheart from the side her parents weren’t. His wings slowly stretched out, surrounding them all, like he was hugging all three of them at one.

---

The streets of Baldur’s gate continued to be as quiet as they always were at night. The street lights were so dimly lit. And compared to when Shadowheart had first snuck out, the streets were practically empty. The only people who were out were a few drunkards trying to stumble their way home.

And, of course, Cole and the Hallowleaf family.

Cole decided that Shadowheart and her parents needed a little time to reconnect. So the three of them walked ahead of him in the streets, talking on their way back toward the inn.

He took in the sight of them bonding again. Lots of warm smiles were being shown. There were some light chuckles and jokes and stories. It was a nice moment between the family. Cole had recently felt the same after saving his sister. He knew Shadowheart deserved a moment like this just as much as he did.

But then something interesting happened. Arnell looked back at Cole. He spoke to Shadowheart and Emmeline for a moment before walking back towards Cole. Shadowheart and Emmeline continued to walk forward and chat as Arnell was now walking with Cole.

“You’ve done my family a great kindness, you know?” He said. “You saved my wife and I from Shar. And according to my daughter, you’ve saved her on countless occasions.”

“I can’t take all the credit.” Cole acknowledged. “She’s saved me from danger as well. And our friends too. Our whole group does their best to look out for each other.”

Cole looked to see Arnell staring at him with a warm smile. “But the way she talks about you.” He spoke. “She praises you and all her friends. But there’s something different about how she talks about you.”

Cole began to sweat. He knew they’d have to talk about that to her parents eventually, but Cole knew better than to jump the gun. It should be Shadowheart’s decision to tell them.

But still Arnell was asking questions that really only had one answer. Cole continued to feel nervous, wondering his next decision until-

“It’s alright.” Arnell said. “I already think I know why. It felt obvious to me since the chamber of loss. You two really care about each other, don’t you?”

Cole suddenly froze. His nerves eased off. He wouldn’t have a need to lie so he decided best to be honest and make a good impression. “I do, Sir. And she feels the same about me.” Cole confessed.

“I thought so.” Arnell admitted. “I’ve seen the way she looks at you. It reminded me of her mother, when we first met.”

“I’m sorry.” Cole said. “We should’ve told you but I thought it should be Shadowheart’s decision and-“

“Do you love her?” Arnell asked Cole. His tone made it sound like it was the most important question in the world to him.

Cole didn’t even need a second to respond. “More than anything.”

Arnell smiled back. His look gave off a feeling of pure happiness. As if he heard exactly what he wanted to hear. “Then that’s good enough for me.” She responded. “If you both love each other, then I have no quarrel. I barely have the energy to play the stern father anyways.”

Cole smiled back. All he could think was how this turned out better than expected. Granted, he would have to deal with Shadowheart’s reaction to her father knowing now. But at least things were still looking better.

“So, what comes next for you?” Cole asked, turning his attention to Arnell.

Arnell looked ahead, his eyes set on Emmeline and Shadowheart. “My wife will need tending to. Perhaps we will find some quiet place, away from the world. Find some peace.”

“That sounds lovely.” Cole noted.

“And Shadowheart is welcome to join us.” He added on. “With her fine paramour at her side.”

“Thank you.” Cole said. “We’d be honoured.”

“Of course it will have to wait until you’ve dealt with this Absolute threat though. But I’ve seen what you’re capable of. It should be no problem to you.”

“Thank you sir. I’ll make sure that it isn’t.”

“You seem like a good person, Cole. What’s your story, anyways?”

That question made Cole suddenly freeze. Something else had slipped his mind. He completely forgot to tell Shadowheart’s parents who he really was. He knew they were Selûnites. So how would they react to knowing the man courting their daughter was the son of the God they worshipped?

But before Cole could answer, Emmeline shouted up ahead.

“Oh my goodness!” She cried.

Her voice was loud enough for Cole and Arnell to hear. They looked to see Emmeline squeezing Shadowheart tightly. Her face was covered in joyful tears. “I can’t believe it!” She squealed. “I am so happy for you, my dear!”

Shadowheart was hugging her back. “Thank you, mother.” She responded. “I was waiting for the right time to tell you. I’m so glad you’re excited.”

Cole and Arnell walked up quickly. Arnell started to show a look of concern as he approached. Cole didn’t however, because he could make a pretty good guess what this was about.

“What is it? Is everything alright?” Arnell asked, a sense of worry across his face.

Cole’s suspicions were confirmed by Emmeline’s answer.

Emmeline turned to him. Her face was glowing and covered in joy. “Arnell!” She cried out, running up to hug him. “We’re going to be grandparents!”

As Emmeline wrapped her arms around him, Arnell’s face turned stunned. “What?” He asked, his voice barely trying to hide his excitement. He looked at Shadowheart with a questioning face.

“Surprise.” Shadowheart answered, with a sheepish grin. “Cole and I found out a couple weeks ago. I thought if we were starting to make a new life together, you might as well know.”

Arnell’s face turned into a wide smile. He started to cry a few tears of joy himself. Once free of Emmeline’s arms, he walked over to Shadowheart to hug her himself. “My little girl isn’t so little anymore, is she?” He said, rhetorically.

“A lot has changed.” Shadowheart responded, a few joyful tears dripping from her eyes as well. “But I’m so grateful that you’re both here now.”

Emmeline ran in to hug them both as well, and Cole learned his from earlier. He joined in the hug immediately this time. As everyone stood there, hugging in the middle of the empty nighttime street. Emmeline spoke one more time. “The Moonmaiden smiles on us all this day.” She said,

Cole didn’t say it out loud, but he couldn’t help but think about it.

“You have no idea”

---

The doors to the group’s room at the inn flung open. Cole entered first, still allowing the Hallowleaf family some time to celebrate. They soon followed behind him. Shadowheart in between her parents, all three of them with large smiles and almost dehydrated eyes.

Cole was prepared to leave them alone for the night. They did deserve some time together tonight. But then another voice rang out across the room.

“Ah, Little Brother! There you are!”

Cole looked over to see Aylin flying over to him. Cole could barely say anything before she made her way over.

“Aylin! Hi!” Cole responded, trying to hide his nerves. “Um… what’s up?”

“‘What’s up?’” She asked, sarcastically. “Your friends were telling me you saved your love’s parents from Shar today!” Aylin’s face lit up with joy. But as it did, Shadowheart and her parents got closer, and Cole got more nervous.

“Yep! Yes we did!” Cole scrambled. He pretended to yawn, hoping to distract her. “Welp, it’s been a long day. I’m sure you’re tired, I know I am.” Cole started to push Aylin away. But he couldn't stop it. It was too late.

“Um…Cole?”

Cole froze. Emmeline’s voice rang in her ears. He looked to see Shadowheart and her parents standing behind them.

“Who is this?” Arnell asked, pointing at Aylin.

Before Cole could stop her, Aylin moved past him. She stood in front of Shadowheart’s parents, placing a hand over her chest.

“Greetings! She spoke. “I am Dame Aylin. Daughter and Paladin of the Moonmaiden Selûne! It is so nice to see young Shadowheart reunited with those she lost.”

Suddenly, Arnell and Emmeline’s faces froze. Their eyes turned beady and they couldn’t speak for a moment. Eventually, Arnell managed to speak one thing.

“Did- Did you say you’re the Daughter of Selûne?” He asked, still trembling.

“Indeed I am!” Aylin responded, proudly. “Do I not shine with heavenly light as my mother?”

“No. Of course you do.” Emmeline responded. “This is just…. very interesting.”

“I can imagine.” Aylin responded. “You two must still be exhausted after your torment by Shar. I can imagine you simply wish to rest. Enjoy your night.”

“Thank you… your highness?” Arnell responded nervously.

Aylin waved her hands in surrender. “Please. No need for such titles. I act as my mother’s sword. I am no God or ruler myself.”

Aylin turned around to make her way towards her and Isobel’s room. Cole started to let out a sigh of relief. Even if they knew who she was, he and Shadowheart could still keep the secret of him hidden for now. He looked to Shadowheart expressing a similar look of relief.

But then, things got worse.

“Oh, and Little Brother!” Aylin exclaimed, patting Cole on the shoulder as she walked away. “Excellent work today! Our Mother would be proud!”

Aylin vanished down the hall as Cole and Shadowheart stood by her parents. As Cole and Shadowheart had nervous looks on their faces, Arnell and Emmeline had full on looks of surprise.

“Your… Your mother?” Emmeline stammered, nervously.

“But… if her mother is Selûne. And you’re her little brother.” Arnell started to put it together. “Does that mean… you’re the Son of….”

They both started at Cole completely starstruck. Then they turned back to Shadowheart, still surprised. Finally, one more time back to Cole.

Cole shrugged at their reactions. A nervous and anxious grin grew across his face. “Umm…” he started to stammer. “… Surprise?”

---

The door to Shadowheart’s parents’ room closed quietly. Shadowheart walked out of it to find Cole waiting out in the hallway.

“How are they doing?” He asked.

“About as well as you can when you hear your daughter is dating the son of your goddess.” She joked back. “It’s like how I would’ve felt if you were the Son of Shar when we first met.”

“Ugh. No offence, but that thought makes me physically ill.” Cole said, mimicking a throwing up motion.

“Heh.” Shadowheart laughed. “Fair enough. I think they’re going to be ok. But it might be best for me to stay with them for the rest of the night. Make sure they quiet their shrieking minds.”

Cole laughed at the joke despite the seriousness of it. “Whatever you need, love.” He responded. He pointed down the hallway with his thumb. “I’m going back to our room then. Get some sleep out of what’s left of the night.”

“Alright.” Shadowheart acknowledged. She walked up close to Cole. She pushed herself up on his shoulders, planting a small kiss on his cheek. “Goodnight, my love.”

Cole smiled warmly at her kiss. “Goodnight, my starlight.” Cole responded. “And tell your parents I’m sorry for surprising them like that.” He let out a slight chuckle.

“Of course.” Shadowheart replied with a cheerful smile. “I’ll see you in the morning.”

Shadowheart re-entered her parents’ room. Cole watched as she vanished inside. After a second, he walked away down the hall. Soon, he reached Shadowheart and his room. He opened the door and entered the quiet empty space.

He sat down on the desk chair. Slowly, he reached for his boot laces and started to take them off. After he did, he sat in the chair for another few minutes. His mind was entirely blank at that moment. He was in his camp clothes, his bed mere feet away from him.

But despite the world around him being in the perfect state for him to sleep in, Cole still had one lingering thought in his mind.

Shadowheart had been freed of Shar's grasp. Her parents were safe, and she could now build a new life between her old family and the new one. It would take a little time, but Cole thought that just maybe, Shadowheart could finally build the life that she deserved.

But what Shadowheart didn't know was that Cole had one last surprise up his sleeve. One surprise that not only would bring joy to her life but to him as well.

Knowing Shadowheart wouldn't return to their room for the rest of the night, Cole opened up one of the drawers on the desk. He reached his hand into it, and went as far back into the drawer as he could. He was keeping something in the back of the drawer. And it was so important to him that he couldn't risk anyone finding it but opening the drawer on accident.

After digging around blind in the drawer for a moment, Cole found what he was looking for. He pulled his hand out to reveal a small little brown box. It looked almost like a mini treasure chest. Cole set it down on the desk and got up from the chair. He peaked out of the door of his room and did a quick look up and down the hallway. No one was about or coming near his room. But he had to be safe.

When the coast was clear, Cole sat back down at the desk and opened the box. Inside it, was a small ring. The basic shape was made of gold, with a small handful of Selûnite markings on it. And in the center, there was another molded piece of golden to perfectly fit a small diamond inside of it. The diamond itself shined brightly, the light of the lanterns in Cole's room shinning off of it.

A small yawn started to take Cole, so he shut the box and placed in back in it's hidden shadow inside the desk drawer. He couldn't risk Shadowheart seeing it. But he knew he wanted to use it. They loved each other deeply. They saved her parents together. And they were going to bring a new life into this world. Cole truly couldn't think of any other way to show her his love. As he finally laid down in his bed and let sleep take him, one final thought crossed his mind.

"Well, I have it. Now I just need the right moment to use it."

Chapter 31: The Wizard and the Aasimar

Summary:

While on a supply run in the city, Cole and Gale finally track down the wizard Lorroakan

Notes:

Fairly short chapter today so the next one can be more interesting

A few days later…

Shadowheart's parents had come to peace with Cole's lineage. For a day or so they were almost worshipping him and Aylin despite the rejections. With Shadowheart's help however, they were able to help calm them down. Soon, they simply saw Cole as just the paramour of their daughter. Cole was grateful for their acceptance and things started to ease into…. Normal feels wrong to say.

Once things calmed down, Astarion directed the others towards their next objective. By his command, they went after Astarion's former vampire master, Cazador. Thanks to some of Astarion's siblings they found in Rivington, they learned of Cazador's plans to sacrifice Astarion and his siblings to perform something known as the Rite of Ascension. Through the sacrifice of massive blood, Cazador would gain the power to walk in the sun, and only feast on blood when he wanted to. There would be nothing stopping him from becoming the ultimate force of darkness.

Astarion being Astarion wanted to steal this ritual's power for himself. With it, he could be free of Cazador. He would have his own power and could finally be owed what he felt he deserves after all his years of shit. But then something happened. Astarion discovered it wasn't seven souls to be sacrificed. But seven thousand. Many of which included children and people whose lives were ruined about meeting him. Astarion tried to stick to his goal when Cazador was defeated, but this realization along with some wise words from Cole, convinced him he could be better than Cazador. A better person in general.

Astarion killed Cazador and released the victims. The victims were allowed to live what lives they could now and Astarion's past was put behind him. He spent the next couple days truly reflecting on his decisions. And he started to feel pure joy in his life.

We now turn to Cole and Gale who were walking through the city, going on a supply run for the group. The two elected to go on their own so Wyll and the others could plan their next move against Gortash.

The two enjoyed their time, though. They found some old friends running new shops in the city. They found some supplies for cheap. Gale even found some baby supplies and teased Cole with them, shoving them in his face. Cole let out a good chuckle for his friend's joke, and the two continued on their way.

"Hey." Cole started. "How's Astarion been doing lately?"

Gale seemed almost confused by the question. "Why would you ask me that?" he asked.

Cole shrugged at Gale's question. "I don't know." He responded. "You and Astarion have been close for a while. I figured if he was going to open up to anyone about how he's feeling, it would be you."

Gale almost blushed at Cole's question. "I.. I have no idea where you got that idea from!" He blurted out. Cole stared at the wizard suspiciously for a moment. He smirked slightly but decided to move on. "Ok." He spoke. "If you insist."

Gale then caught up to Cole's pace and directed the conversation towards him. "Well, then." He started. "What about you, mister family life? You must be freaking out considering the idea of bringing a child into this world."

Cole's face turned silent. But he still kept his smile. "It's funny actually." He said. "If Shadowheart told me back when we first entered the city, I would've probably been freaking out."

Gale watched as a sense of calm started to wash over his face. "But now," He continued, "After everything we've been through the last couple of weeks, I feel like I could take on the world. If anything, I'm just excited to be a father."

Gale smirked at Cole's response. "You know, I'd never thought I'd hear that from you." He replied. But then Gale drew his attention to some of the contents in Cole's shopping bag. "But then maybe you'd like to explain what some of the contents in your bag are?"

Cole's gaze drifted to his bag. While it did have some basic survival gear, it was also full of tiny pillows, some interesting labelled books and a couple children's toys. Cole started to sweat as Gale's focus turned back to him.

"Ok." He started. "So maybe I'm a little worried about being a dad, but even you have to admit after everything we've been through a baby is easier."

Gale laughed at Cole for a moment. "Well, we'll have to wait and see, won't we?" He joked. He and Cole continued laughing.

Until Gale interjected with one last thought. "Well, you know…" He trailed off. "There is one thing you could do right now." Gale's voice contained a completely playful tone. Cole looked at him with a questioning look. "If you truly intend to spend eternity with Shadowheart, you could make an honest woman out of her." Gale said with a sweet tone.

Cole blushed slightly and let out a small chuckle. "Funny you say that. Actually-"

"LET ME IN, TIN CAN!"

Cole and Gale's attention was suddenly turned to the building to their right. A large circular building, made of blue stone, gold railing for its awnings and different colored glass roofs. Sorcerer sundries. The research facility was full of magic experts that Gale was talking about. But their attention wasn't on the building, but rather the interesting thing in front of it.

Araddin, the mercenary from the Emerald Grove was standing in front of the main entrance to the building. He was locked in an intense screaming with what appeared to be a suit of armor brought to life by magic.

"Tell Lorroakan to bring his sorry arse outside!" He screamed. "I went after his Godsdamned Nightsong and my whole team suffered for it. So I don’t care if I don't have it. He owes me retribution!"

The Suit of Armour hummed at Araddin. It pointed at him, gesturing to go away. Araddin's face turned fully steamed. But he couldn't get the armour to crack. He turned around and bumped into Cole. His face went into full recognition mode. "You!" He exclaimed. "You were from the grove! You went looking for the Nightsong after me!" Araddin's face turned a look of full worried. "Pleeease tell me you found it." He pleaded.

The Nightsong.

The label that was given to Aylin after she was sealed away in the Shadowfell. Cole was interested in the contract at first, assuming it was some sort of rare power or weapon. But when he learned that it was actually his sister, he put the contract away from his mind. Upon entering the city however, Cole figured they would have to look into whoever set this up. Guess they had good luck.

"Sorry to ruin a kidnapping for you." Cole started. "But I'm afraid the Nightsong isn't something this wizard can just have."

Araddin looked confused at Cole's statement. "Kidnapping?" he asked. "What're you on about?"

Cole starred at Araddin, his face showing a look of confidence. "The Nightsong isn't an artefact." He replied. "The Nightsong is an Aasimar. The Daughter of Selue and my sister. She isn't something to be given away."

"An Aasimar?!" Araddin exclaimed. "Bloody hells! I wish I knew that beforehand. Kidnappings charge extra." Araddin felt a dark presence off of Cole. In an instance, he look of confidence faltered.

"You wanna repeat that?" Cole asked. Araddin shriveled and walked away nervously. Cole could tell he intimidated him. When Araddin left, the magic armour moved away, allowing people inside the building.

Cole stared at the entrance as Gale walked up to him.

"I feel like we'll have to worry about mercenaries coming after your sister now." he noted.

"Not if there's not a job to take anymore." Cole pointed out. "You up for something?" he asked.

Gale nodded. "Of course. Always up for another adventure."

"Good." Cole responded. "We're gonna have a nice chat with this "Lorroakan"."

With that being said, Cole and Gale walked into the building, ready to confront the wizard who had set their eyes on Dame Aylin.

---

The Wizard's tower was kilometers in the air. You could barely see any of the city if you were to look outside. The inside was surrounded with magical energy. There were floating books and furniture as far as the eye could see. And in the center, was quite the scene.

There was a halfling man, standing in the center of the circular room. He appeared to be bouncing an apple on his head. And then in front of him were two individuals, one being another suit of armour that was brought to life by magic. It had an aero drawn in a bow string, aiming at the halfling man. Cole figured he was most likely trying to hit the apple on his head.

And the other individual was a tall human wizard dressed in Arcana red robes. He had long fire coloured hair that went all the way down to past his shoulders. He could see him directing the suit of armour like a teacher to a student almost trying to get it to aim at the halfling man perfectly.

As he noticed Cole and Gale approached him from behind the halfling man, He raised the hand and the suit of armour put itself at ease.

“Miklaur, you may go.” He ordered, flicking his hand away. The halfling man carried off to another room of the tower while the suit of armour put itself into a sleep position and walked away from the scene. As Cole and Gail approached the elf, he looked at the two of them with the strange confused look.

“Ahem.” He retorted. "I see no Nightsong." He started to stare down on Cole and Gale like some snooty upper class man. "Surely you wouldn't have entered my tower without the Nightsong in hand. Surely you wouldn't waste my time."

Cole looked at the man with a sarcastic voice. He crossed his arms and responded. "No. I'm wasting my time by coming up here to talk to you."

"Excuse me?" The man responded, shocked. "Do you have any idea who you're talking to?"

"Yes." Cole snapped back. "You’re the wizard, Lorroakan. You're hunting down the creature known as the Nightsong. And I want to know why."

Cole kept a straight face the best he could. Just to be safe, he didn't reveal who he or Aylin were. Just in case this wizard was just some local idiot like Araddin was.

"Ah, excellent. You know who I am." Lorroakan replied. "Now answer my question. Where is the Nightsong?"

"I'm not saying a thing until you say what it is you want the Nightsong for." Cole answered.

"Ugh. Simpleton adventurers." Lorroakan sighed. "You couldn't possibly understand but if it gets you out of my hair, I might as well acknowledge you."

Lorroakan reached into his pocket. He pulled out a silver wand with a blue gem on the inside. "Beautiful, isn't it?" He acknowledged. "Probably worth more than your life. I bought it from a Calishite warlock. With very little of his soul left of him."

Lorroakan showed off the wand with a flick of his wrist. "It can bind the Nightsong's energy to mine with the snap of my fingers."

Cole stared at the wand. Something felt off about it. But also somehow, strangely familiar. As Cole looked into it, Lorroakan gestured over to the glyph on the floor to his right. It shined with arcana on it.

Cole recognized it's patterns almost immediately. It was the same pattern as Ketheric Thorm's cage down in the Shadowfell. Cole then realized this wizard's true intentions. He meant to trap his sister in that cage and share her immortality.

Just like she was used by Thorm for.

Cole's blood began to boil at the idea. Gale could see his face tense up and stepped in. "And what exactly are your plans involving this?" he asked, pointing towards the glyph.

"That is designed to hold the Nightsong in place. Forever." Lorroakan said.

"You know," Cole interrupted. "I know another man who tried something like that. I didn't turn out well for him."

Lorroakan looked at Cole the way a nanny would look at a toddler. "Well, it didn't work out for poor Ketheric, did it? He spoke. Cole was almost surprised Lorroakan knew that name.

"Ketheric was a desperate mercenary whoring himself out to the gods." Lorroakan continued. Cole wanted to laugh at that but it didn't feel right. "I serve no god but the one who looks back at me in the mirror."

Lorroakan put the wand back in his pocket. "Using the powers of the Nightsong, I will equalize man and god." He explained. "And after enough lifetimes… I can reach the level of Godhood myself."

Gale then turned to whisper over to Cole. "Perhaps dissuading me from retrieving the Crown of Karsus and convincing Astarion not to ascend were good calls." He said. "This idiot is proof that powerful people make terrible company."

"What was that?" Lorroakan interrupted. "I didn't catch those words, but your tone was clear."

"Nothing at all, friend." Gale responded. "Just admiring your ambition."

Lorroakan's attention turned to Gale. "I recognize you." He spoke. "You're Gale of Waterdeep!" He said, in a mocking tone. "Mystra's little lap dog. Now wandering around with this Avariel. How far you've fallen."

Gale looked at him angrily. "I am my own person. Thank you very much."

Lorroakan rolled his eyes and turned back to Cole. "Now then!" He said, clapping his hands together. "Do you have the Nightsong? Yes or No?"

Now that the wizard's intentions were clear, Cole's emotions started to overwhelm his mind.

"My sister spent 100 years trapped in Ketheric Thorm's prison." He growled. "Why on earth would I send her into yours?"

Cole looked at Lorroakan angrily. But Lorroakan looked intrigued.

"Your sister?" he asked, a grin started to emerge on his face.

Cole realized what he had said. He just played the one card that was giving them advantage right now. But then his fears grew when Lorroakan spoke again.

"You. You're the other one."

Cole's nerves shot, and he turned to Gale. "Run!" he shouted. Cole and Gale turned heel to escape the tower, bolting as fast as they could towards the exit portal.

But then suddenly, Cole stopped.

Gale turned back to see Cole hovering in the air. Blue spectral chains started to form around him. Gale looked to see Lorroakan holding up his Calishite wand. With a flick of his wrist, he sent Cole flying into the trap glyph. The astral chains wrapped around him and he was frozen in place.

"Cole!" Gale shouted. He began to cast a spell to protect his friend, but was blasted by one of Lorroakan's elemental conjurations. The wind blast from it sent him flying back out of the portal.

"Gale!" Cole shouted, trying his best to fight back against the magic. As he did, Lorroakan walked over. A wicked smile grew across his face.

"Now then." He stated. "Let's begin."

---

Out in the city square just outside of Sorcerer sundries, a portal opened up. Seconds later, a stumbling Gale fell out. He rolled in the dirt for a few seconds before motion eventually slowed down.

Gale realized what had happened and turned back towards the portal.

"Cole!" he shouted, running back towards it.

But it was too late.

As Gale reached out for it, the portal vanished into thin air. Soon Gale was standing in the open square, civilians passing by, and the events from the last few minutes still ringing in his head.

But he knew he couldn't wait long. Cole was in danger, and there was only one person who could help him.

Dame Aylin.

Gale focused his attention towards the direction of the Elfsong and took off sprinting. He knew Cole needed their help and he saw the plans that Lorroakan would have for him.

Gale was going to gather their friends and take on that wizard to get Cole back.

And if not all their friends weren't around to help?

He knew an angry Shadowheart and Dame Aylin would be more than enough.

Chapter 32: The Fire Headed Fool

Summary:

The group launches a full on attack on Lorroakan to get Cole back

Gale burst down the streets of Baldur's gate rushing towards the Elfsong Tavern. With Cole's life in danger, he didn't spend any time stopping for air. He needed his friends and Allies. Cole was one of his closest friends. He couldn't just leave him in that tower.

Not to mention he dare not face the wrath of Shadowheart.

By the time Gale was ready to collapse, he burst into the common room of the group's room at the elf song. He was panting harshly as Karlach, sitting on one of the nearby couches, noticed him barge in. "Hey! There you are!" She exclaimed. "Where's Cole?"

Gale, still practically out of breath, rushed over to one of the nearby tables and took one of the jugs of water off of it. Almost immediately he began to down it. Karlach watched worried as Gale was downing the liquid like he had been lost in the desert for days.

"Whoa Whoa." She jumped in. "What's going on? What happened?"

"I need everyone." Gale urged, reaching up to Karlach's shoulders. "It's Cole. He's in trouble."

"What?"

Gale and Karlach froze at the sound of the voice. They turned to look down the hallway where the voice had called from.

Gale froze upon seeing Shadowheart. Her face was covered in concern. Gale finally took a moment to catch his breath again. As he turned to Shadowheart, she rushed up right into his face. Her face turned stern and right into Gale's face.

"Tell me everything."

---

Gale continued to tell the story of what happened in the wizard's tower. As he went on, everyone in the group managed to show up. Astarion and Wyll showed up after their own supply run and Lae'zel returned from an adventure down into the sewers to look for Kith'rak Voss.

Even Dame Aylin and Isobel showed up. When Aylin asked why everyone was gathered, Shadowheart simply said Cole was in trouble and she sat down front and center to hear Gale's story.

"And that's basically the whole story." Gale finished. "This wizard, Lorroakan, wanted to use Aylin basically the same way Ketheric Thorm used her. Cole and I wanted to stop him but when Lorroakan realized who Cole was, he got the drop on us and locked Cole in the cage instead. I'd imagine he's in Lorroakan's trap by now. He threw me out of Sorcerer sundries and I rushed back here to get all of you."

The whole group was stunned silent for a moment. No one dared to think of what exactly could happen to Cole. Before anyone else could speak, Dame Aylin stood up. Her face turned deadly serious. Slowly, she walked over towards Isobel, placing her hands on her shoulders.

"I must save him, My Darling." Aylin spoke strongly, her mission clear.

"Not alone, you're not." Isobel jumped in. "I'm coming too. He wanted you and now he has Cole. I'm getting some licks in."

Aylin's face turned to a look of concern. "My love, we agreed you would investigate the nearest Selûnite enclave. We will need the assistance of all of our brothers and sisters for the time to come."

"I thought we agreed it would be better for you and Cole to do that." Isobel interrupted. "It would make more sense for the children of Selûne to ask for help from their mother's followers."

"I know. But we are rushed for time. And I cannot leave my brother in a situation like that." Aylin explained. "You must go on to the cloister alone. Cole told me he knew this colony from his time spent in Faerun. Look for a young girl named Myra. She's a good friend of his. He even jokes that she's his apprentice." Aylin let out a small chuckle.

Isobel brought her hands to Aylin's cheeks. Her own face turned stressed. "I can't let you face him alone. You can't break Cole out and avoid his attacks on your own."

"She won't be fighting him alone."

Aylin and Isobel turned their attention towards the others. Everyone was on their feet, their weapons drawn ready to go and save Cole. Lae'zel and Karlach had serious faces with their weapons drawn over their shoulders. Astarion and Wyll stood ready with their faces focused and Shadowheart handed Gale a little extra water before they both started emanating their arcana.

"Thank you. All of you." Aylin said with a nod of acknowledgement. "My brother truly is grateful to have so many great friends."

But Isobel then looked over to Shadowheart. "Maybe you would be better going with me?" She asked.

Shadowheart looked at Isobel with a face combining confusion and anger. "Cole is in danger, I'm not just going to leave him there." She insisted.

Isobel walked up to her worried. "I get that." She replied. "But with your condition, it could be dangerous and-"

Shadowheart took a deep breath and looked at Isobel with a gentle smile. "I appreciate the concern." She responded. "But I'm still a look time away from being out of the action. My love is in danger and I'm not going to let him down like that."

Isobel took a moment to think. She still wasn't sure but after a comforting touch from Aylin, she backed off.

"You are all very brave!" Aylin exclaimed, now addressing the whole group. "High we to this Lorroakan at once! We will free my brother from his chains and crush his skull showing him the power of our friendship!"

Aylin's words of encouragement lit a fire in everyone. Seconds later, everyone was barging out of the Elfsong, ready for battle.

Their destination? Sorcerer Sundries.

To get Cole back. And kick a pompous wizard's ass.

---

Cole struggled to fight back against the arcana chains. He constantly jerked back and forth, trying with every ounce of his celestial strength to break free. His grunts constantly filling the sound waves of the tower.

"Oh, do give it up, won't you?" Lorroakan whined, relaxing non-chalantly on the chair. "Those chains are meant to hold your elder sister in place for eternity. If it wouldn't work on her, what chance do you have?"

Cole eventually took a second to rest himself from the struggle. He was on his knees in the center of the trap with his arms still dangling out by the chains.

"This isn't gonna work, you know." Cole said. His face looked bored and exhausted.

"It already has." Lorroakan retorted. "You're stuck in that trap, I have your abilities shared with me, and I'll be able to live long enough to gain godly power."

Cole rolled his eyes. "Take it from an actual Demigod, you are NOT cut out for that type of lifestyle." he pointed out. "You're too much of a douchebag."

Lorroakan then flicked his warlock wand, sending Cole's head slamming into the ground. "Do shut up." he replied.

Cole brought his head back up, feeling dizzy. "Oh, she's gonna love that you did that." he said with a joking tone.

"Who? Your sister?" Lorroakan asked. "Your powers will make me a match for her should she come and save you. You're really full of too much false hope."

Cole chuckled at the wizard's response. "Oh, I don't mean my sister." he replied. "I'm talking about my fi- Lover. Trust me, I've seen her dark side. When she hears about what you're doing, Aylin is gonna be your easy mode."

"Heh." Lorroakan snorted. He sat up and walked over to Cole, constantly tapping the wand against his palm. "Do you have any idea how ridiculous that sounds?" He asked.

"You're the son of Selune, the goddess of the moon. You have more power than most of the people in this city just at the tip of your finger. And yet you insist on treating the people around you like equals. Even now you claim there's a mortal who is more powerful than you AND your sister. The gift of immortality is wasted on someone like you."

*CRASH!*

Lorroakan turned his head and Cole looked over his shoulder.

Rolan, one of Cole's Tiefling friends from the Emerald Grove, was behind them. He was carrying a silver tray with some food and books on it. Until he saw the sight before him.

"Ugh, Boy!" Lorroakan snapped. "I've told you to stop with the clumsy mistakes." He brought his fingers to his nose line.

"Master Lorroakan…." Rolan stammered. "What is Cole doing here? And why is he in chains?"

Cole looked at Rolan for a moment and then back to Lorroakan. "Wait," he started. "This is the 'Great Master' you were telling me about? The guy who was hunting my sister and is now stealing my immortality?"

"What?!" Rolan asked, his face turning flabbergasted. "Master Lorroakan?"

Lorroakan stared down Rolan with an evil stare. "Stay out of this." He marched forward, his eyes glaring. "This boy is the brother of The Nightsong. His life is being used in place of her so the Nightsong may live and I may still fulfill my life's goal."

"The.. The Nightsong is a person?" Rolan asked, his face looking stressed and scared.

Lorroakan started to look angrier. He raised a land, ready to strike Rolan. "I said, stay out of-"

BOOM!

A blast of light shot out of the sky, flying across the room. Within seconds, it struck Lorroakan's hand. His hand suddenly started to burn.

"ARGH!" Lorroakan screamed out in pain. He backed away from Rolan, grabbing his hand in an attempt to heal himself. Lorroakan looked up to see what had struck him.

But Cole didn't need to. He smirked and simply said, "Took you long enough."

Aylin was descending from the sky onto the floor of the tower. Behind her, the light blue portal that led from Sorcerer Sundries opened up behind her. Cole looked to see Shadowheart, Gale, Karlach and all of his other friends appearing behind him. He smiled as Aylin responded.

"Apologies, should I come back later?" Aylin asked, sarcastically. "You seem very comfortable in that cage."

Cole snickered. "I'm sorry." he muttered with a playful tone.

Aylin rolled her eyes. "Status report?"

Cole turned his attention to Lorroakan. "That twit has a warlock wand that sends all of his damage to me. Plus it shares my immortality to him. IF you endured this for 100 years, then you have even more of my sympathies than before." Cole joked, dropping his gaze to the floor. "Plus the cage here keeps stuck in place."

Aylin nodded. Her eyes started to burn with a furious rage and she turned to Lorroakan. "I will not hear any attempts to save yourself, Magus." She ordered. "You will release my brother from these binds. And after, you will pay for your crimes against the Moonmaiden and her children."

Lorroakan had just managed to work through the pain of his burn and turned to address Aylin. "Ah. The Nightsong." he stated. "I expected you to come and save your brother. I assure you, no harm is coming to him. As long as he obeys my commands."

"Well, for starters, I know he doesn't follow orders." Aylin spoke.

"Gee, thanks!"

"But even still, you use the gifts our mother has given us for your own personal gain." Aylin responded. "I cannot allow that."

She raised her sword to Lorroakan's throat. "And you will address me with due diligence. I am Dame Aylin. And you are a whelp with no power, merely a tower full of trinkets."

Lorroakan rolled his eyes at her. "To be honest, I would've put on some big fancy gentleman show if I still needed you," he stated. "But since I have your brother, I simply don't care."

Aylin began to look back at Lorroakan furiously. "Is that so?" She asked. "Then I simply do not care if I snap your neck right now for what you've done to my brother!"

Lorroakan drew his staff, ready for battle. "Boy!" he yelled, turning to Rolan. "Prepare yourself. When the Aasimar is defeated, my plan will be complete."

Rolan looked at Lorroakan with hatred in his eyes. "No, Master Lorroakan!" He exclaimed. "If I knew you were capable of such horrible things, I never would've followed you. Release my friend, or you shall face my wrath as well."

Lorroakan scoffed. "I'm surrounded by fools." he sneered. "Very well. If it's a fight you want, then it's a fight you'll get!"

Lorroakan drew his staff, and with a snap of his fingers, four elemental Myrmidons rose from the ground. One for each element. Our heroes drew their weapons, and Shadowheart set her eyes on Cole's cage.

And within seconds, the fight broke out.

"Someone get the wand!" Wyll shouted. Aylin flew in the air, crashing herself into Lorroakan who used a shield spell to fight back against her divine blade.

Astarion was put up against the wind Myrmidon. Being the fastest among the group, his agility turned out useful for fighting back against its gusts. He slipped through each breeze like a leaf on the wind. Minsc joined in Astarion's attack. His sword managed to dent the shell of the Myrmidon, causing it to flinch. As Minsc's luck against its wind attacks, The Ranger was simply too stubborn to be blown away.

Gale was pitted against the earth Myrmidon, casting water spells to counteract it's ground attacks, and lighting attacks to hopefully shock the metal it was made of. Jaheira worked with Gale since being a druid, the laws of nature were her domain. So earth magic was an easy challenge for her to overcome.

Wyll and Karlach turned their attention to the fire Myrmidon. Their experiences with fire elemental made it an easy task for them. They treated the Myrmidon no differently from a regular fire elemental.

By process of elimination, Lae'zel and Halsin had to fight the water Myrmidon, but still with their might and combined forces, it was a fairly simple task to overcome.

As the team fought back against the wizard's magic, Shadowheart ran across the tower over to Cole's cage. She knelt down examining the sigil. Cole smiled happily upon her arrival.

"Hey gorgeous." he joked. "Come here often?"

"Are you really flirting right now?" she asked. "You're trapped in a warlock cage as a wizard is stealing your immortality."

Cole smirked, his eyes showed a fierce look of determination. "Well, I knew Gale was gonna come get you guys and Aylin would rain hellfire down on this guy." He joked.

Shadowheart rolled her eyes. "You're unbelievable." She joked. "Now let's get a look at this cage." As she started to examine it, Rolan ran up to them.

"I'm sorry." he started "If I knew he was planning this, I would've-"

"It's alright." Cole interrupted. "Trust me, I've been in situations like this. It'll feel better once we kick the bad guy's ass. Now how about we get me out of here?"

Rolan gave a warm smile and nod. "Well, we can break the cage fairly easily. But we'll still be in trouble as long as the wand binding you is still intact.

Cole nodded, and turned his attention to the battlefield. "Hey sis! How's getting that wand going?" he shouted.

Aylin was locked in battle of slashes and spells against Lorroakan. Both of them channeling their magic in an attempt to overtake the other. "It definitely could be better!" she shouted.

Lorroakan went on the advance, pushing Aylin back with a spell blast. "Oh, give it a rest!" he shouted. "It is my destiny to become a god! And I will not let you interlopers stand in my way!"

With his anger clear, he let loose a barrage of spells on Aylin. She took off into the sky, dodging each of his attacks like there were missiles locked onto her. As he continued firing, dust and smoke kicked up all over the tower, everyone uncertain of what was happening to anyone else around them.

The only person who could see anything was Aylin flying above. She gave the smoke a few brief seconds to disperse, and swooped back in for another swing at the wizard.

As the fight continued, Rolan and Shadowheart began chanting, their hands on Cole's soul cage. The Runes glowing with arcana, eventually shining a bright flash of blue.

"Ok." Rolan examined. "That should be enough."

Cole tried to break free but still couldn't shake off the chains. "No offense, Rolan." he started. "But I can't help but notice I'm still stuck."

Rolan rolled his eyes. "The cage is also powered by the bond between You and Lorroakan. We broke its secondary boundary but you're still stuck until we get our hands on-"

"This?"

The three looked over to see Astarion next to Shadowheart. And a big smile on Cole's face when he saw what he was carrying.

The wand.

"But…" Rolan started. "How?"

"That foolish wizard was so obsessed with hitting Dame Aylin, he didn't even notice he hit the Myrmidon I was fighting." Astarion explained. "And that smoke made it really easy to sneak this out of his pocket."

Astarion twirled the wand in the air for a second before handing it to Rolan. "Now then." He stated. "How about we get our friend here out of this cage?"

Rolan took the wand from Astarion's hands and snapped it into two pieces. Cole could feel the arcana start to return to him. The binds he was feeling on his wrists slowly started to break away. Shadowheart, Rolan and Astarion all took a step back as Cole stretched out his wings.

With a mighty flap, he sent all of the smoke and dust away, blasting them out of the windows of the tower. Soon everyone on the whole battle was able to see again. Cole looked to see his friends all happy to see him free. The Myrmidons all defeated, their corpses littering the ground.

Cole turned towards Aylin who was still locked in a fight with Lorroakan. But Cole noticed a weakness in the wizard's stance. His body started to crumble against Aylin's might.

Cole used this to his advantage. He burst off flying right at the wizard and his sister. He snapped his fingers, channelling his Lunar magic. Around him, four astral swords started to materialize. Cole thrust a hand forward, sending them flying at Lorroakan.

"Aylin, get down!" He called out.

Aylin looked towards her brother's voice. A brief smile grew along her face before she ducked to avoid the collision. Seconds later, Lorroakan looked forward with a face full of fear. The four spectral swords flew forward, each of them knocking Lorroakan further back from his current position. By the fourth hit, his stance was completely broken. The wind could knock him over. Cole crashed into the wizard, sending them both landing right into his chair.

Lorroakan could only beg as Cole started constantly bashing his face in with right hooks, holding him by his collar with his left so he would stay still. After a while, Cole stopped for a moment.

"This could've all been avoided, you know," he spoke. "You just had to stop your search for my sister. You could've just abandoned your foolish dream and found a better way to live your life. But even though I've only known you for a couple of hours, you are without a doubt, one of the most arrogant, self-centered, douchiest people I have ever met. And trust me that's saying a lot."

Cole picked Lorroakan up and held him in the air. "But unlike you, I've got people I know will walk through fire to help save my life. You know why? Because unlike you, I trust other people. I don't use my powers to force people to obey me like you do."

Lorroakan's face was broken and bruised, unable to talk back to Cole. Cole then gave a giant, almost evil smirk.

He then turned and shouted:

"Aylin, Catch!"

Cole tossed Lorroakan's body towards his sister. It flew straight forward and as it reached Aylin, she swung her fist over and crashed into Lorroakan's back. Lorroakan felt the sudden change in direction and crashed into the ground. His body is going limp.

After a few moments, Cole walked over and he and Aylin stood over Lorroakan's body. They both waited to see if he flinched. "Not that I doubt our combined strength." Cole said. "But I feel like we should be sure that he's dead."

"Agreed." Aylin spoke, looking at Cole. "We would should probably-"

SWISH!

Cole and Aylin heard a stabbing noise and looked back at Lorroakan. They looked to see Shadowheart standing over Lorroakan's body, her spear jabbed into his back. It wasn't anything crazy though. Just a basic stab to end it swiftly.

"There we go." Shadowheart said, a smile on her face. "We won't need to worry about him again."

Shadowheart ran forward, and pulled Cole into a tight hug. "Are you alright?" she asked, with a voice full of worry.

Cole hugged her back, grateful to be out of the trap. "A lot better now," he responded. "Thanks for saving me. Are you alright yourself?" Cole had a slightly worried stance because he knew what Shadowheart risked by coming to save him.

Shadowheart chuckled because he knew exactly what he was talking about. "I'm perfectly fine." She responded. "You know how tough I am."

"Yeah I know." Cole chuckled back.

The rest of Cole's friends circled them, patting Cole on the back, happy to see him free. As everyone broke away, Cole saw Rolan approach him with a worried face.

"Cole…" he started. "I can't apologize enough. I had no idea what that bastard was planning. If I knew what the Nightsong really was-"

Cole held up a hand to silence him. "Rolan, it's fine." He interrupted. "You were chasing your dream, and you ignored what you didn't want to see to accomplish that. Trust me, I've been there. You have nothing to apologize for."

Rolan looked at Cole, extremely grateful to hear those words. "Thank you." he acknowledged. He then clapped his hands together in a thinking motion. "Now then. With Lorroakan dead, the tower will need a new master in charge of it."

Cole raised an eyebrow at Rolan with a questioning look. Rolan couldn't hold a straight face for 5 seconds. "I mean, you know me." Rolan admitted. "As his former apprentice, and a master of magic myself, I can't think of anyone better to take his place."

Gale then stepped forward, a happy smile on his face. "Well then, Hail Rolan! Master of Ramizith's Tower!" He cried.

"Heh." Rolan laughed. "I do like the sound of that. And don't think I've forgotten about you, my friends. I know you plan to take on the Absolute. I want you to know, you'll have the full might of myself and the tower at your side." Rolan gave a big smile and thumbs up to acknowledge his support.

Cole responded with his own warm smile. "Thank you, Rolan." He said. "Every helping hand we can get is really appreciated."

Suddenly, Cole let out a loud yawn. "Now then." He said. "I am ready to take a nice long rest after the crap I've gone through today."

"Agreed." Shadowheart said back, a big smile on her face. "You look ready to collapse."

"Nonsense." Cole said, faking a goofy smile. "I feel like I could take on Neatherbrain right now, all on my own!"

Shadowheart raised an eyebrow, smirking at him. Cole held his face of confidence for a moment until he felt a punch on the shoulder. He looked to see Aylin next to him, smiling at him with her own goofy grin. "Really?" she asked. "Your divine sense would've seen that if you were still battle ready."

Cole laughed awkwardly and raised up his hands in surrender. "Alright, fair enough." he shrugged. Everyone laughed at Cole's joke for a moment. Eventually they all felt ready to go.

After saying goodbye to Rolan, our heroes returned to the portal back to the Lower city. And Cole mentally prepared himself for a nice long relaxing sleep in his bed back at the Elfsong.

---

The Elfsong had gone completely quiet. After a nice meal cooked up by Gale, everyone admitted that they had a really long day. Cole was honestly surprised Gale even had the energy to cook at all since Karlach told him about all the rushing he had done back to the Elfsong. But still, he powered through cooking and everyone finally settled down for the night

Cole now laid flat down in his bed. His wings curled in his breathing slow and steady. But sleep wasn't on his mind yet.

Instead, he spent a bit of time lost in thought.

He thought about the time he spent trapped in Lorroakan's cage. How much it hurt to be stuck there unable to do anything.

For once, he understood what Aylin had gone through. It was for a far shorter time, and Cole technically had a better view, but to feel powerless like that, it was almost frightening. Cole could only feel sorry for his sister. What she could've gone through that long must have been so much more intense. How long she was away from her family and the people she loved. For that to happen, and to also believe Isobel was dead, Cole had no idea just how sorry he could feel for her.

Cole knew his friends would show up and save him, but the tiny thought that he wouldn't be saved and stuck there forever made him feel sad. He would be stuck in that tower. Forever. He'd never see his friends. Never see Aylin. Never see Shadowheart.

Almost as if on cue, Shadowheart entered the room ready to sleep herself. Cole took in the sight of her. The random thoughts in his mind made him feel so happy to see her. It was almost ridiculous. They saw each other not even 6 hours ago and he looked at her like they had been separated for years. Eventually, Shadowheart noticed.

"What are you staring at?" Shadowheart asked.

Cole sat up on the bed to fully address her. "How lucky I am." he replied. Shadowheart looked at him with a questioning look. "Lucky to have our friends. Lucky to have my sister again. Lucky to have you."

Shadowheart looked at him with a warm smile. "You were locked in that cage for roughly 3 hours." She said, with a laugh. "You're acting like you spent years in that tower."

"Maybe you have that effect on me." Cole shrugged. "Time without you makes life feel a lot shorter."

Shadowheart rolled her eyes, a slight smile on it. "Well, glad to be a source of joy like that for you."

Cole sighed deeply. "You're more than that to me." He responded. "You're probably the person I love the most in the world. In the century I spent training, I had some other friends and flings. But you… you're the only one I've ever felt this much love for."

Cole stood up, and walked over to Shadowheart. He pulled her into a big hug. She didn't even try to fight back. She wrapped her arms the best she could around him too. "I'm carrying your child and we've confessed our love to each other multiple times." She spoke. "I feel like you've made that feeling pretty clear." Shadowheart let out a small joking tone.

As they split apart, Cole still held her arms in his. "Still, it needs to be said." Cole explained. "I love you."

Shadowheart smiled back warmly. "I love you too." she said.

Cole stared into her eyes for a moment. The face of the woman he loved, who defied the Dark Lady, who helped him through his own problems, and in turn, he helped her get through her own.

Cole's head and heart were full of nothing but feelings of love. In that moment, one more thought popped up in Cole's mind. And given how he was feeling, he decided to act on it.

"Hey." He pointed out. "Could you grab something out of my pouch over there?" He gestured his eyes towards his bag, Shadowheart turned her head towards it.

"Um, sure?" Shadowheart said, a little unsure of what was going on. She walked across the room, and started digging through Cole's bag. After a moment, she realized something.

"Wait." She said, "What am I looking for?"

"Oh, don't worry." Cole said, with a nice tone. "I found it. Take a look."

Shadowheart took her hands out of the bag and turned around to look at Cole. As her eyes fell on him again, she was almost stunned by what she saw before her. Cole was kneeling before her. His wings folded in, sitting perfectly still to show his seriousness.

Cole held his hands out. And in his fingers, he was holding what he wanted Shadowheart to see.

A small ring. The basic shape was made of gold, with Selûnite markings on it. And in the center, there was another molded piece of golden to perfectly fit a small diamond inside of it. The diamond itself shined brightly, the light of the lanterns in the room shining off of it.

Shadowheart blushed at the sight, she wasn't talking already, but you'd swear she went even more silent. The entire room fell completely quiet. You could hear a pin drop. Eventually, Shadowheart managed to let out one tiny whisper.

"Cole…" she muttered. "What are you…."

Cole then spoke up, breaking the silence of the room with his voice. He looked at Shadowheart and asked her a question he had wanted to ask for a while now.

"Will you marry me?"

Chapter 33: A favor for a friend

Summary:

Upon Gortash's defeat, Karlach finds herself in a similar situation to when Cole defeated Ketheric, but she's not exactly living the same outcome.

The halls of Wyrm's Rock Fortress were deadly silent. A few minutes ago, the sounds of battle rang throughout the fortress. But now, upon the defeat of its tyrannical ruler, It was quiet as a mouse.

A lot has happened in the last few days since Cole's incident with Lorroakan. After doing some digging, the group discovered the location of an underwater prison constructed by Gortash, The Iron Throne. The way to defeating Gortash was along one, but this was the place to start.

And it wasn't easy.

Gortash immediately knew they were here and triggered the prison to start sinking deeper into the water. Within the span of 10 minutes, Cole and the others had to traverse the prison and rescue every person that they could. So they were trapped in a sinking hunk of steel, filling with water, full of fish creatures and Gondians they had to protect at the same time. Not to mention Wyll's father and their mindflayer friend, Omeleuum.

It was exhausting but they managed to escape with all the lives trapped in the prison safe. But afterwards, they had to shut down the factory that manufactured Gortash's steel watch. It was just as intense. They had to race across the facility, battling an army of Steel watch soldiers within the time of the exploding detonators of the Gondians' enslavement collars. And even then, they had to fight a large Steel watch spider creature, twice the size of a regular soldier. It was tricky but they managed to take it down and explode the foundry with a bomb.

With the Steel Watch shut down, Cole and the team made a final assault on Wyrm's Rock Fortress. Gortash sent what remaining guards he had working for him to attack them as they charged through the halls. It was a tough fight considering all they went through. But eventually, they made their way to Gortash's chambers.

No surprise, he was ready for them. He used all the technology and Banite powers at his disposal. There were shadow soldiers, concussion bombs, flamethrowers built into the walls. It was intense. But one thing was on their side. Karlach's rage. Her hatred for Gortash helped her power through his attacks. She pushed her way through the traps and eventually brought her axe down upon him.

Now our heroes stood in the room, standing over Gortash's body. They had retrieved his netherstone from his body, and finished a recent conversation with the Emperor. Now with everything else out of the way, Karlach demanded to see his body. As everyone else stood over him, Karlach started to talk with both regret and rage in her voice.

"So Gortash is nothing more than a pile of flesh." She pointed out. "Same as the rest of us."

Cole could see real pain in her eyes. "Well, maybe a little bit uglier." He joked, hoping to bring some cheer back into her spirit.

Karlach looked at Cole with almost a fake smile. "I feel like I should laugh." She said, "But right now. I just feel so empty." Cole watched as her voice suddenly erupted. "AM I FUCKING MISSING SOMETHING?!" She shouted.

Cole saw the pain in his friend's eyes. He saw the same pain in himself during the temple of Bhaal. He took a page from Karlach's book and tried to offer his support. "Let it out, Karlach." He insisted. "It's about time to. You're probably overwhelmed with everything you have to think about."

Karlach looked at Cole fully exhausted. "I'm beyond overwhelmed, Feathers." she said. "I'm just finished. Gortash is dead and he's no fucking sorrier now than he was before."

Cole was almost a little surprised to see Karlach's next reaction. She took a step back, and tears started to run down her face.

"What was the point?" She asked, rhetorically. "I'm still dying. I'm dying. I'm going to die."

Cole could see her finally started to break down. The life she was currently living, using that infernal engine as heart, wasn't a life really suited for anyone. And Karlach's chances were slim. Either live out the small limited time she still could here on Faerun until her engine explodes, or return to Avernus. And be the most valuable prey ever to Zariel and her hellish goons.

Cole wanted to be there for his friend. He looked around at the others to see them all too nervous to approach her. He took a big gulp and moved in closer. "I'm sorry, Karlach." He said. He paused for a moment. "I know you don't want to hear it, but you should maybe consider returning to Avernus."

Karlach's look turned almost spiteful for a moment. "I am never going back!" Karlach roared. "My life was absolute shit down in the hells! I would gladly accept death over the hells!"

"But none of us want you to die!"

Cole looked over as Karlach turned her shoulder. They both looked to see Wyll raising his voice at her as well. "Karlach, we all care about you far too much to just let you die like this!" he shouted. "Would you consider the one chance that could live your life if it meant you could continue living with the rest of us?"

"Living?!" Karlach shouted. "I'll be trapped down in Avernus fighting against my pissed off boss for the rest of my life. Meanwhile, what will the rest of you be doing?!" She slowly turned her attention to everyone else.

"Living a Mizora free life with your father alive!"

"Enjoying a life free of the orb!"

"Become an interdimensional freedom fighter!"

"Enjoy your new freedom away from Cazador!"

By the time Karlach's gaze landed on Cole and Shadowheart, she started to tear up again. "And you two," she continued. "I'm never gonna get to see that little angel when they get here. He's never gonna get to know his Auntie K."

Shadowheart looked at Karlach fully remorsefully. She reached out a hand hoping to offer some comfort. "Karlach…"

Karlach shifted away. Shadowheart almost stopped in place. A tear started to crawl down her face as well. Cole walked up to Shadowheart, placing a hand of comfort over her shoulder.

Karlach started to walk towards the exit to the tower. "I'm going back to the Inn." She said, "I can't be around her anymore."

After Karlach was a few steps ahead, Cole looked around at the others. "It's been a really long day." He noted. "I think we all need a rest right now."

Everyone else silently nodded and began to follow Karlach on her way out. Everyone walked in silence, letting Karlach's outburst settle in for a while. They had reached the end of the drawbridge leading back into the lower city. Shadowheart fell to the back of the pack. Cole followed, wrapping an arm around her for comfort.

"Are you alright?" He asked.

Shadowheart took a deep breath for a moment. "She's right." She said, "If Karlach won't admit that she needs to return to Avernus, she's not going to make it much longer."

Cole gave his own sigh and looked up ahead at Karlach. "You're right." he noted. "None of us want her to, but she'll still choose that over Avernus."

The two walked in silence a bit longer. Their faces looked in full thought processing mode. Eventually, Cole made a suggestion. "Do you think you can talk to her?" He asked. "You're her best friend."

Shadowheart contemplated the decision in her head. Karlach needed some convincing but it was still hard for her to have that conversation with anyone. Even if it was her. But still someone had to try. And Cole already did.

She took a deep breath and turned to Cole. "When we get back to the inn, I'll try." she said.

Cole wrapped his arm around her again in gratitude and spoke only a few words. "Thank you, my love."

---

It was the late night hours as the group finally managed to return the Elfsong. As expected, Karlach still needed some time apart from the others.

She immediately went to her room, wanting a moment to be alone with her thoughts. She lay flat on her bed, staring at the ceiling. Her thoughts were racing in her mind. She finally had her vengeance on Gortash. But it didn't change anything. She had to accept her fate. She wouldn't live as long as any of her friends. And she would soon have to say goodbye to all the things that she held dear in life.

As Karlach's thoughts grew darker, a knock came on her door.

She walked over almost slowly and opened the door. Shadowheart was outside, her face showing a look of empathy.

"Hey." Shadowheart said. "I feel like you could use a friend to talk to."

Karlach sighed, but then showed a still happy smile. "I… I think I'd like that." She said, gesturing Shadowheart into her room.

Shadowheart moved over to sit at the chair of the desk in Karlach's room. Karlach moved over to the bed and sat on it, focusing her attention on Shadowheart.

"How are you feeling?" Shadowheart asked, her voice sounding more sincere than it probably ever has.

"I could be better." Karlach responded. "It's been a long road, everything we've been through. But you wanna hear something? I realized something."

"And what's that?" Shadowheart asked.

"Think about it. There's a giant elder brain ready to lose it's shit on the city. I could explode at any given time. We've got who knows how many gods breathing down our neck at any moment."

"It really all sounds intense when you put it all together like that."

"Exactly! But here! Right now. At this moment. We're fine! We're right here, nothing is trying to kill us. And we're fine."

Shadowheart looked at Karlach almost intrigued. She was right. Despite all their troubles, they were still able to return to the Elfsong every night and enjoy the peace and quiet away from all their troubles. They could still find the littlest moments of peace despite everything.

"Even if crazy folks like us can find moments of peace." Karlach noted. "Then maybe the world isn't that bad of a place all together."

Shadowheart gave a brief chuckle. "You almost sound like a philosopher."

Karlach laughed at her next response. "A bit more intelligent conversation than what you have with Cole, huh?"

Shadowheart almost broke out laughing, trying her hardest to keep her reaction tame. "He'll love to hear you say that." she joked back.

"He can get his feathers ruffled all he wants, It's not like he'll take it seriously."

Karlach sat down, her face almost turning sad again. "You know," she started, "One of the things I'll probably miss the most is seeing sweet moments between you and Feathers."

"Really?" Shadowheart asked with a sweet tone. "I'm not surprised. I feel like you were rooting for us to get together from the beginning."

Karlach laughed back. "Well, I always thought you two were really sweet together." She answered. "Like you two were one of the few good things I could always notice even in a rough situation. Even during all the Shar stuff back in the Shadowlands, I still held out hope that you two were gonna be ok."

"Thank you, Karlach." Shadowheart replied. "Guess your hope was well placed." She placed a hand over her stomach, realizing just how correct Karlach really was.

Shadowheart expected another chuckle from her friend, but instead the Tiefling woman fell silent. She stared at Shadowheart for a moment, her face looking calm.

"Is everything alright?" She asked.

Karlach sighed one last time. "I'm alright." She answered. "It's just… something I said earlier." Shadowheart gave her a moment of peace to let her thoughts come out.

"I said I would miss out on meeting your little angel." She answered. "I didn't mean for that to come off in a bad way. I just meant I wish I could still live longer alongside my friends. Build a new life and enjoy it with the people I love."

Shadowheart stood up from the chair and walked over to her friend. Within seconds, she brought her into a tight hug. The two stood in silence for a moment. As they did, something occurred in Shadowheart's mind. After she moved away from Karlach, her eyes locked onto her friend.

"Karlach, I know I can't change your mind on what you want to do about your engine." She started. "But If you give me a few minutes, I might have an idea."

"What sort of idea?" Karlach asked, her face almost tilting in a questioning way, almost like a puppy.

Shadowheart held up her hands in a waiting motion. "Just wait there for a moment." She instructed. "If this works out, I think you'll love it."

Shadowheart ran out of the room almost immediately after Karlach nodded. She didn't stop for anyone else in the hallways and soon made her way to her and Cole's room. She burst the door wide open, almost startling him out of the desk chair.

"Hey there." he noticed. "You're in a rush. What's going on?"

Shadowheart laughed nervously and went over to Cole to help him up by his arms. "Sorry, sorry." She was chuckling nervously. "I was talking to Karlach. And, if you're with me, I think there's something we can do to give her one more moment of joy before things possibly take a turn for the worse for her."

---

A couple of hours had passed since Shadowheart ran out of Karlach's room. Karlach wondered what was going on but Shadowheart asked her to stay here in her room until they were ready. And soon enough, someone came for her. She felt a knock on her door and Wyll soon opened it up.

"Hey." He said. "Shadowheart says she has some sort of announcement for everyone. She wanted me to come and get you."

Karlach didn't question it. Shadowheart said whatever this was would cheer her up so she wanted to see what she was going to do. She got up off of her bed and followed Wyll down the hall.

As they made her way down the hall, She and Wyll decided to talk. Wyll hadn't talked to her since Wyrm's crossing.

"How have you been?" Wyll asked.

Karlach looked at him with a questioning look. "'How have I been?' Really?" Karlach asked with a sheepish grin on her face. "What? Are we old folks who haven't seen each other in years?"

Wyll chuckled at her joke. "That's fair." Wyll laughed. "I'm just worried about you. You were so upset over everything and-"

Karlach held a finger to his lips. "It's alright, Wyll." She answered. "I think, at least right now, I'm alright."

Wyll smiled back at her warmly, and soon enough, they reached the common room. Everyone was gathered around on the chairs and lounges in the center of the room. Everyone, including Shadowheart's parents, Aylin, Isobel, everyone. Volo was also there despite an objection or two.

"Ah, Wyll, Karlach!" Cole exclaimed. "Take your seats." he gestured towards some open seats Shadowheart reserved for them. They walked past them, Shadowheart giving Karlach a welcoming look, as they sat down. With everyone present, Cole took a deep breath and began.

"First of all, I want to thank all of you for being here," he said. "I understand it's late and given everything that's happened we probably all want to go to bed. But… you might not want to after this?" Cole started to get nervous, sweating a little bit.

"Shads?" He asked, coughing. Shadowheart chuckled and stepped forward.

"Karlach,” Shadowheart started, “Out of all of us, you're the one who's gone through the most trauma and problems in the last few days. You could argue Cole but I don't even think he remembers Lorroakan anymore."

"Who?" Cole asked, getting a slight chuckle from everyone. When it got quiet again, Shadowheart walked closer to Karlach. "The point being…" She continued. "We want to support your decision. And no matter what it is, you at least deserve some happy moments now before whatever happens."

Karlach smiled warmly. "I appreciate that, Shads." She said, "But where are you going with this?"

Shadowheart smiled and answered back in a sweet tone. "I want to help you make some pleasant memories before our final battle with the Absolute. So I have a question to ask you."

Karlach raised an eyebrow, questioningly. But almost immediately that expression changed.

"Will you be my maid of honour?" Shadowheart asked.

Almost immediately, a wave of silence fell over the room. All eyes were on Shadowheart. Most in surprise, one or two (Aylin and Isobel) turned their attention to Cole instead of her though.

"What?" Karlach muttered, her voice barely a whisper.

Shadowheart reached for her glove and slowly took it off of her hand. Everyone looked with wonder in their eyes as Shadowheart held her hand up in front of everyone to show the diamond ring around her finger.

"I may have said yes to something a little while ago." She said, a blush creeping up on her cheeks.

The room erupted into cheer. Emmeline ran up to her daughter. "Oh, sweetheart! I'm so happy for you!" she cried. Her father walked up to her as well, hugging her in a way that in no way could match her mother's energy.

Aylin ran forward squeezing Cole, practically cutting off his airways again. Isobel made her ease off and as everyone started circling them with congratulations. Practically everyone was swarming them as Karlach spoke up.

"Wait." She started. "But if you two just got engaged…. I can't guarantee I'll be around by the time it happens. I appreciate the gesture but-"

Shadowheart raised up a hand to silence her. "Karlach. Let me finish." she explained. "Cole and I both agree we don't want anything special so we want to do something. Cole knows where a small Selûnite church is near the city. We could go there in a day or two and have just a quick ceremony while all of us are still here. We can always do something else later. But we want all of our friends and family to be there for the official moment."

Karlach's eyes almost started to tear up. She couldn't believe her friends were actually going to do something like this. All in an attempt to make her feel better.

Almost immediately after, Karlach burst out cheering. "AH!" She shouted. She ran up to Shadowheart and squeezed her in an enormous bear hug. "Of course! I would love to! I owe you so much for letting me be a part of this!"

She reached over and grabbed Cole with her other arm. "Angelheart forever, baby!" She screamed.

The whole room erupted in laughter. As Karlach continued showing her excitement, practically shaking Shadowheart and Cole in her arms, she stopped for a moment.

"Oh my gosh." She stated. "If I'm the maid of Honour, I need to do so much for you!"

"Karlach, we don't need anything-" Shadowheart started.

Immediately, Karlach shushed her. "No." she said. "You two are doing this for me, I'm gonna do the best I can."

Karlach turned around and started mumbling. "Ok. If we're doing this in a couple of days, then we can do most of the big stuff tomorrow." She explained. "If we go dress shopping tomorrow during the day, we can have the bachelorette party that night, of course you can't drink…."

As Karlach continued to excitingly ramble, Cole looked over to Shadowheart. "You having any regrets yet?" he joked.

Shadowheart looked at their friend with a warm smile. Seeing that joy on her face, despite everything that happened, made her feel so happy. No matter what might happen, nothing would take that joy away.

Shadowheart turned her head against Cole's shoulder and whispered one final thought. "Not in the slightest."

Chapter 34: The Moonlight Union

Summary:

Hoping to give all of their friends one final moment of happiness before their battle with the Elder brain, Cole and Shadowheart bring everyone else to a Selunite temple outside of the city for a very special ceremony.

After a hectic day of shopping and preparing and a bachelorette party hosted by Karlach, the day of Cole and Shadowheart’s wedding had arrived.

Despite just being a quick thing they were doing for their friends, Cole wanted to make sure that it wasn’t going to be interrupted by any sort of unfinished business they still had.

So as long as everyone was OK with traveling, he brought them to a small Selûnite enclave just outside of the city. Aylin and Isobel had already travelled there a couple days earlier to talk to some of the sisters there about helping them in their fight against the Absolute, so it was proven to be a safe place. Cole also knew the place from spending some years here during his training century.

They spent a couple early morning hours travelling outside of the city to reach it, but it seemed like a nice and quiet safe place.

But Shadowheart noticed something a little off about Cole as they got closer to the Temple. They had travelled all the way, and as they got closer, Cole's smile kept growing. Eventually they reached the front door and once he knew that everyone else was going to make it there, he suddenly ran up towards the building and kicked in the door.

“Sisters!” He shouted, a foolish smirk on his face. “Your prodigal son returns!”

At the sound of Cole’s yell, all of the sisters turned their attention to the door and saw him come in. For a brief moment, there was a moment of silence. But a shadow heart, and the others caught up, they noticed all the sisters' faces start to light up.

One of the sisters, a middle aged Tiefling woman, then looked to another with a smirk. "Nives,” she started, “Correct me if I’m wrong, but I swear that’s Cole in our doorway.”

The other sister, Nives, peaked around from the pillar they were standing by to take a look at Cole. “I think you’re right, Trix.” She stated. “ I’d recognize that dumb face anywhere.”

Cole raised an eyebrow and smirked at the two women, clearly taking an amusement to their comments. He responded in his own manner as the two started walking towards him.

“Oh come on, Nives,” he started, “You shouldn’t be joking about how dumb faces look. I mean, Trix is right there.”

Cole held in a chuckle but was quickly silenced as Trix brought a finger to her face. “Watch yourself, boy.” She threatened. “Selûne gave us full permission to just treat you like any of us during your training. No sort of divine title is gonna protect you from my wrath.”

Cole chuckled and Trix joined in as she lowered her hand. The others started to pour into the building to catch the attention of the sisters. Cole introduced them to Shadowheart and his friends and explained the reason they were there. As he finished talking, he heard some clapping come from the back of the crowd and it slowly grew closer to them. A woman’s voice started to speak as it got closer.

“You know, if any other cloister heard the Son of Selûne wanted to get married at their temple, they’d feel unworthy and start to grovel.” The woman stated. Eventually she reached the front of the crowd, revealing herself to be a somewhat elderly elf woman, with long silver hair. Her robes almost shimmering in the light shining through the windows. “But this cloister…. This cloister knows you. And we know better than to treat you like some crazy god here. Your mother forbid your ego needs that kind of boost.”

“Cora.” Cole responded.

“Cole.” Cora replied.

The two stood in silence for a moment but soon warm smiles grew on their faces.

Cora walked up to him and she and Cole soon met in a hug. “It’s good to see you.” She started. “We heard you were involved in all of this Absolute business.”

“Aw, come on.” Cole replied. “You really think I’d really put all your training to waste like that? Maybe your mind is finally starting to go.”

Cora then suddenly tightened up and Cole could feel a sharp pinch on his ear. “Ow! Ow! Ow!” He yelled. “Ear! Ear!”

Cora looked at Cole for a moment, pinching his ear with chagrin. Then she turned her attention to Shadowheart. “So you’re the one who’s going to have to keep him in check from now on?”

Shadowheart laughed and responded. “Yes ma’am, I am.”

Cora smiled and released Cole’s ear. “Good. Remember this trick when he gets out of line.”

Cole was on his knees laughing, still rubbing his ear for a moment. “Always good to see you too, you old hag.” He joked.

Cora extended a hand up to him. “A pleasure as always, bird boy.” She replied. “You’ll want to watch your name calling tone. If I’m an old hag, she’s going to love what you think you could be.”

Cole and Cora chuckled for a moment as Karlach took in the sight. She walked up to Shadowheart. “Wow, he’s really friendly around these people, huh?” She asked.

“He really is.” Shadowheart answered. “I can see why. They’re Selûnites. It’s nice to be in a large group sometimes. Makes you feel like you are a part of something.”

Karlach looked at Shadowheart for a moment. She could see the slightest hint of sadness in her eyes. And she knew why. Without saying anything, she brought Shadowheart into a side hug. “It’s ok.” She assured her. “You got us as a family. You don’t need some fancy collective.”

Shadowheart smiled at her, grateful for her support. “Thanks, Karlach.” She replied.

Shadowheart looked at her with an even more serious face. "Just promise you won't pick a fight in my honour like last night." she joked back.

"That dress looked amazing on you!"" Karlach insisted. She and Shadowheart broke into laughter for a moment. During their bridal adventure yesterday, they were shopping for wedding dresses when one of the other customers insulted Shadowheart in an attempt to take the dress for themselves. In response, Karlach knocked them out cold. It was a troublesome situation but it was still funny and showed Karlach's loyalty.

Their attentions were brought back to Cole and the others as Cole clapped his hands together. "Now then!" he shouted. "Where's my apprentice?"

"Myra went out on a walk in the woods." Cora responded with a chuckle. "I'm sure she'll be back later. You know she'd love to be a part of your wedding."

"Oh, without a doubt!" Cole agreed.

More footprints could then be heard from down another hallway. Slowly, another elderly elf woman, this one looker much older than Cora, appeared in the hallway. The Cloister fell silent as she entered. As the sisters drew quiet, Cole approached the woman. She stopped at the altar in the front of the chapel. As Cole stood before her, he took a knee.

"Mother Diane." Cole spoke, in a soft tone.

The old woman smiled at Cole's respect towards her. She approached him and took his face in her hands. "Cole, my boy." she spoke, softly. "It feels so good to see the boy we trained years ago. You haven't aged a day."

Cole smiled softly at her words. "Well…" Cole started.

"Surely I taught you better than to make jokes about your host's age while a guest in her temple." Diane interrupted, a grin was on her face, but her aura was terrifying. Her grip on Cole's face was tightening.

"Of course not, ma'am!" Cole shouted, starting to sweat.

Diane eased off and let go of Cole's face. She stood back up and Cole followed her. Diane was still looking down on him due to the steps of the altar. Diane looked over her shoulder to see Shadowheart staring at her and Cole nervously. Slowly, Diane beckoned her forward. "Approach, child." She spoke smoothly.

Shadowheart approached the Altar and stood next to Cole. They smiled at each other and held hands before turning back to Diane.

"Our temple would be honoured to host the wedding of the Son of Selûne." She spoke, her arms in almost a prayer stance. "Give us a few hours to prepare. We have plenty of rooms and facilities to help you ready yourselves as well."

"Diane, I really can't thank you enough for this." Cole said, pure thanks in his voice.

"So you'd be willing to pay back for the damages you caused while training here?" Diane asked, an eyebrow raised and a smirk in her voice.

Cole started nervously sweating again. "Um… I kind of needed to save money for this and some… future stuff… and…" he stammered.

Diane cut him off with some laughing. "Cole, it's fine." she laughed. "Cora and I both know you wouldn't ever pay us back for that."

Cole looked to see Cora giggling behind them as well. "Glad to see some things never change." he joked.

"Trix." Diane instructed. Trix approached her mother superior. "Please escort the bride and her party to a room."

"Of course, mother." Trix bowed and gestured to Shadowheart. "This way, please."

Shadowheart looked at Cole, almost a little nervous. "It's alright." Cole reassured her. "I spent years in this temple. You can trust them."

Shadowheart nodded back. "Alright, I trust you." She answered. Soon, She followed Trix down the hallway. Karlach, Lae'zel, Jaheira, Isobel and Emmeline followed her down the way.

Afterwards, Diane turned to Aylin. "You. I'm assuming based on the aesthetic you are Cole's older sister?" She asked.

Aylin approached Diane with a regal look. "You are correct, wise one." Aylin acknowledged with a bow.

"Excellent." Diane replied. "Please, come with me. I have plans regarding you."

As Diane guided Aylin away, Cole and the other guys were left alone in the chapel with Nives and Cora. "So, what do we do?" Cole asked.

Astarion approached Cole and an almost wicked smile grew on his face. "Well," he started. "Shadowheart isn't the only one who's about to be married."

"Agreed." Gale said. "You need to get ready as well."

"Do what you need to get ready." Cora ordered. "I just better not see you in front of our altar in your clunky battle damaged armour."

Cole made a mock offended face. "Cora!" he screamed. "Oh, you wound me so much! To think you think that little of me."

"Yeah. Yeah." Cora laughed. "Come on. Let's get you to a room and make sure you look proper for an event like this."

"Yes, ma'am!" Cole joked, following Cora down a hallway. Soon enough, the others followed. Everyone patiently waiting for the moment to come.

---

A couple of hours had passed since arriving and Shadowheart was standing in the center of the room. Her friends were surrounding her. Each with their own reaction. But without a doubt, Karlach's starry-eyed face was the most excited.

"Bum Bum BUMBUM." Karlach started humming. "Bum Bum BUMBUM"

Everyone looked with fascination as Shadowheart stood in the center of the room stealing everyone's attention wearing her wedding dress. It was bright white, with no sleeves but a white collar cloth around her neck. The bottom was long and flowing with a small blue line around the bottom. Lastly, Shadowheart had a veil that went down from her head over her shoulders, stopping at about her joints.

She stood around the others, silently waiting on everyone's responses. Her mother walked forward, her eyes starting to tear up with joy. "Oh, my little girl." she whispered. "I'd dream of the day I would get to see this myself. You look beautiful."

Shadowheart hugged Emmeline at her kind words and as they moved apart, everyone else spoke up.

"Shads, you look gorgeous."

"You will definitely be the most attractive person in the room."

"I can't wait to see the look on Cole's face."

"You could put my wedding attire to shame with your beauty."

Shadowheart took in everyone's kind words. She was really here. She had her family back. She was surrounded by the people she loved and she was about to marry the most special man in her life. She would've started to tear up but then Isobel ran up carrying a small bag.

"Easy." She said, pulling out a small brush. "It's a really sweet moment, but we can't have you ruining your makeup like that."

Shadowheart chuckled for a moment as Isobel applied a little more makeup to her cheeks with the brush. "Heh." She laughed. "You're right. Thank you."

As Isobel finished and backed up, the door to the room opened up. A young human girl with silver pigtail hair opened the door. "Miss Shadowheart." She said. "We're going to begin in 15 minutes. We'll be letting Master Cole into the foyer soon."

"Oh!" Shadowheart said, a hint of excitement in her voice. "Thank you, um…."

"Myra, ma'am." The human answered. "You do look beautiful but I'm afraid I need to go deliver this news to the groom now."

Shadowheart nodded. "Of course, thank you." she said, as Myra shut the door behind her.

Myra ran through the temple, and soon enough, she reached Cole's door as well. After a brief knock, Halsin opened the door. She stepped in and found Cole dressed and enjoying a brief drink with the others.

"Cole." Myra acknowledged him, "We're gonna get things started soon. You and your groomsmen can move to the foyer pretty soon."

Cole was dressed in a nice silver suit. The suit almost had illustrations of dragons and angels along the side and chest. Parts of it coloured dark blue. Almost as if the colours of Cole and Aylin's armour was turned into a suit.

Cole nodded at Myra. "Thanks so much, Myra." he acknowledged. "We'll be out in a second."

Myra started to turn away. But then Cole's voice stopped her in place. "Wow. Wow." he said, "Is that all you're gonna say?"

Myra started to look at Cole confused. "I don't know what you mean." Myra said. But Cole could pick it up in her voice. She was lying through her teeth.

Cole stood up and started to move over to her. "Well let's see." He started. "I come back to this cloister for the first time in years and everyone else is their normal selves. Yet my best friend shows up and doesn't even give me a high five?"

Myra chuckled as Cole gave his own goofy smile. He laughed as he held up his hand in a high-five position. "Up top, kid!" he exclaimed. Myra gave a big smile and ran up to high five Cole.

As their high five ended, Myra stopped and turned to hug Cole. Cole immediately responded back with his own. He had a hard time trusting people sometimes, sure. But despite not telling the other about them, he spent the better part of a decade in this cloister. So people like Myra and Cora, he saw as his friends. "It's really good to see you again." Myra said, a sweet ring in her voice.

"Same here." Cole answered back. "Still wanna be my apprentice?" he joked.

Myra laughed at the question. "Thanks Cole. But nowadays, I think I'm happy with the life I have." she smiled back.

"Fair enough." Cole shrugged. "You'd make a great aunt."

Myra stared at Cole blankly for a moment. "Wait, what?" She asked.

"Don't worry about it." Cole started laughing. "You can get going. We'll be there soon."

Myra nodded, still a little confused and started to make her way out the door and back towards the foyer. "Oh by the way," She stopped to say, turning to Cole. "Your bride is really beautiful."

Cole took a moment to chuckle. "Careful, she's taken." Cole joked. Both he and Myra laughed for a moment before she turned back to the door. As he and some of the others kept joking, Myra ran off to help with the final preparations.

Once she was gone, Astarion turned to Cole almost ready to laugh again. "Well, she seems nice." he noted. "Old friend?"

Cole sat down on a chair with a friendly smile. "Yeah." he noted. "She's a really nice person."

Gale smiled as he reached over to one of the counters where a bottle of wine was. Cole had chosen Gale to be his best man so Gale felt like he owed it to Cole to show him some support for him to get through today. He grabbed some wine glasses and handed them out. "The world could always use more nice people." he stated. "Although, I couldn't see her in an adventure like ours."

"You say that," Cole chuckled, "But she'd surprise you."

Everyone laughed for a moment, until Gale raised his glass in a toast. "Now then, before we get going, I say it's time for a toast." he exclaimed.

Soon enough, everyone followed suit. They raised their glasses in the air. As they did, Gale shouted. "To Cole and Shadowheart! May you two live a happy life together once we put the Absolute in the ground!"

"To Cole and Shadowheart!" Everyone cheered, clinking their glasses together.

Cole smiled warmly. You couldn't tell it, but he was feeling the same rush of joy that Shadowheart was feeling. He was surrounded by his friends and found family. And he was about to marry the woman of his dreams. He couldn't help but shed a few tears of joy. He wiped his eyelids with his fingers and stood up to cheer before any of the others saw him tear.

"Well, Gentlemen." Cole said, a giant grin on his face. "I'd say it's time I get married."

---

The foyer of the temple was lit up in Moon-lanterns. The evening sun was just starting to pour in into the blue and silver tinted glass in the sides of the building.

The congregation had just started to pour in. Shadowheart’s parents were on the left side along with some of the other sisters of Selûne. A clear path was made behind the pews for her father to move down when the ceremony began. Isobel and Aylin took the other side. Myra chose to sit on Cole’s side thanks to their friendship. Halsin, Jaheira and Minsc sat on Cole’s side as well to even out the sides. The remaining seats were filled with the other friends that our heroes had made along their journey.

Mother Diane stood at the center of the Alter. At Cole’s request, she was going to officiate the ceremony. Meanwhile, Alfira was sitting over in a corner, her lute ready to play the aisle music. Lakrissa was sitting in a spot closer to her than any of the others so she could cheer her on. She gave her some enthusiastic thumbs ups, and her goofy smile was the perfect way for Alfira to cheer up.

Cole stood at the end of the aisle. And display all the stories you’d hear about grooms getting cold feeder running out, Cole didn’t feel that way at all. Given all the chaos that he’s faced in his life, he was ready for this moment. He loved Shadowheart, and he didn't want to spend another moment away from her. He took a deep breath. A second later, he blinked and saw Cora in his face.

“Cold feet, Boy?” She asked, a fierce smile on her face.

“Ha!” Cole laughed. “You’re one of the many people who helped me build the backbone I have. I’ve stared down devils and didn’t show fear.”

“Then you haven’t noticed your bride is already moving?” Cora asked.

“What?!” Cole shrieked.

Suddenly, Wyll held a hand up to Cole’s shoulder. “She’s joking, Cole.” He reassured him.

Upon realization, he gave Cora a dirty stare. “I’m gonna get you back for that, you hag.” He warned.

Cora chuckled and moved over to discuss a final thought with Diane. Cole moved on from Cora’s joke. But despite what he told Cora, he couldn’t ignore a slight feeling of nervousness in him. Cole was a demigod but still partially human.

A moment later, Astarion got Cole’s attention by shaking his shoulder. “You alright?” He asked. “I swear I see your signature smile cracking.”

Cole chuckled. “I can’t shake the smallest feeling of nerves on me.” He admitted. “But I know I can get over it fast. It’ll all be over once I see her down that aisle.”

Astarion chuckled and to Cole’s surprise, they heard Gale laugh a bit as well. “Cole, this is probably the most natural thing for someone to be afraid, and you’re still able to put your own little spin on it.” He explained. “Sometimes it surprises what you’re capable of.”

Cole gave a funny but still nervous smile. “Well, Gale. It’s easy.” He said. “It’s called the subtle art of not giving a f-“

“Ahem” Diane interrupted. She started to stare down Cole, forcing him to freeze in place.

“Sorry.” He answered, his face turning apologetic.

Then Cole turned to see Cora over to the side of the altar. She nodded at Alfira, and she began to play her lute. Cole took one last deep breath and turned his attention to the other end of the aisle.

“Go time.” He said.

As Alfira's music began to play, Cole stood up straight as his friends stood behind him, offering him support. The opening already caught everyone's attention. Yenna stepped out in a small cute silver dress, and walked forward scattering flower petals along the path to the altar. She was so cute it would bring anyone to tears. Cole looked to see Myra almost break out crying from the cuteness. She was handed a handkerchief by Trix before things went too far though. When Yenna reached the end, Jaheira gestured her over to her seat and Yenna settled between her and Minsc.

Everyone looked down the aisle to see Karlach and Lae'zel in their bridesmaid's dresses. One of them was clearly more excited about this moment, but I don't think it needs to be said who. While Lae'zel stood noble and regal, like a ceremony like this deserved, Karlach was trying to keep joy and excitement contained inside, practically looking like she was ready to explode. They both reached the end of the aisle. Karlach gave Cole a big smile with a thumbs up while Lae'zel nodded with a simple smile that said all it needed to for someone like her.

Cole looked to see Cora nod to Alfira again and immediately, Alfira chained up her tune to the bridal music. Everyone in the congregation stood up and they all turned their attention to the end of the aisle. As Cole looked in that direction, his eyes turned completely starstruck.

There she was. His bride.

Shadowheart was walking down the aisle. What he didn't know was that Diane had timed the moment perfectly. The moon had just started to rise at the moment of her walk. With the temple's position, its light shined through the window and hit Shadowheart with almost a perfect beam of light.

Arnell had his arm wrapped around hers, showing every bit of support he could. Cole didn't mean to intrude, but he could still hear them whisper to each other are they walked.

"You look beautiful." Arnell spoke.

"Thank you, father." She replied.

"Shadowheart, I know I can't make up for all that's happened all these years but I'm so happy I could be here now."

"Thank you, Father. It means everything you and mother are here." Shadowheart almost looked ready to cry at those words. But Isobel's warning from before helped her stay focused.

Arnell finished walking her to the end of the aisle. As Shadowheart took her place, Arnell looked over to Cole. "Welcome to the family, Cole." Arnell said, placing a hand on his shoulder. "Promise to make her happy."

"For eternity, sir." Cole assured him.

Arnell gave Cole a warm smile, grateful to hear his response and turned to sit down next to Emmeline in the front row. Just like her daughter, she looked on the verge of tearing up. Arnell brought her into a side hug, helping her as well as she could.

With a direction from Cora, Alfira's music fell silent. Cole looked at Shadowheart. His eyes still fascinated by her. "You look absolutely stunning." he whispered.

Shadowheart chuckled back. "You look good when you want to dress fancy." she joked.

Cole faked an offended tone. "Oh, you really have a way with words." he replied.

"Hey." Shadowheart said. "It's our gift to the world."

Cole practically looked ready to break out into tears. "You are my dream girl, I love you so much" he whispered.

Before their conversation got too long, they turned their attention to Mother Diane. She raised her hands and the whole congregation sat back down. With the hall silent, Diane spoke to address the crowd.

"Dearly beloved." She began. "Thank you for gathering here today for this beautiful ceremony. For those of you who don't know me, I am Diane. The mother superior of this cloister. Years ago, The Moonmaiden herself visited our temple and she brought a young Aasimar boy with her. She wished for us to help train her son in the ways of her culture and prepare him for what life might throw at him. So for 10 years, we spent a lot of time pounding life lessons and skills into this boy's head."

The whole congregation chuckled a little, even Cole and Shadowheart let out a laugh. "I'm still unsure if we fully succeeded.” Cora butted in.

"But even in moments of weakness, I saw this boy grow stronger physically and emotionally. And when he left, I was skeptical if he was ready."

Diane almost started to cry at her words.

"And now, he's come back to us." She continued. "With a woman who endured her own difficult journey. They've overcome many obstacles to get here and it's clear that these two love each other. How do I know this?" She asked, gesturing her hands out to the whole crowd. "By all of you." she continued. "By seeing all of these souls here to celebrate the union of these two, it is clear that they have a loving effect on the people around them. And everyone is so excited to see them finally be united in the Moonmaiden's light."

Diane brought her arms down and turned her attention to Cole and Shadowheart. After a deep breath, she proceeded.

"Bring forth the rings." Diane instructed. Karlach and Gale reached into their pockets. Karlach handed Shadowheart a ring similar to the one Cole had given her and Gale handed Cole Shadowheart's ring.

"As you placed them on each other's hands," Diane spoke. "You will profess your love before The Moonmaiden and us all with your vows of your love. We shall begin with the groom." Diane gestured to Cole with a warm smile.

Cole took a deep breath, and let the words start to flow.

"Shadowheart," he began. "The day we met wasn't the ideal way to meet a person. Heck, it wasn't really the ideal thing. But when we had a moment to stop and breathe after all the chaos, I finally could slow down and get to know you. And you turned out to be one of the greatest people I ever met. You were strong, brave, confident, and about as hard headed as I was. From the day we met, I saw us both overcome obstacles created by our personal troubles and help the other get through them as well." Cole took a deep breath before pushing through to the end. "The day I confessed my love to you, I was in a dark place. My past was coming back to haunt me and given the darkness that was surrounding me, I wasn't sure if I was going to find a way out of it. But when you admitted the same feelings to me, I felt the pain fade away. You become a new beacon of light in my life. And every day since, I've never felt more happy. I guess you could say I hit the…?" Cole trailed off, almost looking confused. "Aw, geez. What's the word I'm thinking of? It's on the tip of my tongue."

Shadowheart chuckled for a moment. She knew he was joking but it was this kind of humour that made her fall in love with him in the first place.

"Jackpot?" she asked, rhetorically.

Cole winked at her, a goofy grin growing on his face. "Ah, right. That's it. Thank you." He responded. "You really are one of the greatest joys in my life. I love you. And I vow to always be there for you, in sickness and in health. And to protect you with every ounce of strength in me."

As Cole finished up, he peaked over and in the corner of his eye, he actually couldn't believe what he saw. Aylin was starting to tear up at Cole's words. Isobel was patting her on the shoulder to calm her down before she broke her down. Cole shot Diane a quick side eye to tell her to move on before his sister turned this place into an Umberlee temple.

"Thank you, Cole." Diane acknowledged. "We may now hear the vows of love from the bride." Diane turned her gaze to Shadowheart. "Shadowheart my child, you may begin."

Shadowheart nodded at Diane and turned to Cole. She took a deep breath and began.

"Cole." Shadowheart started. "For years, my life had been a mess. I was blinded by Shar's darkness. I believed that the only thing important in my life was to serve the Dark Lady. But then everything changed when I was rescued from a mindflayer pod by a handsome angel. When I first met you, I was still devoted to Shar. I don't think I need to remind you of the night you confessed to everyone who you really were." Both she and Cole stopped to chuckle for a moment. She looked over to her parents to see a confused look on their faces. "But slowly as our journey continued, I found myself questioning things. You opened yourself up to me, and while I couldn't quite do the same for you, you still accepted me for who I was. You didn't try to mold me like Shar did. You helped me realize I could be my own person. Just like you, the day I admitted my true feelings felt like the day a new light appeared in my life. I thought my faith was what would be most important the rest of my life. I couldn't have been more wrong." Just like Cole, Shadowheart took a deep breath before finishing her thoughts. "And now, I'm reading to start a new chapter of my life, with my true family…. And my true love." Shadowheart let out a small tear as she finished speaking. Cole raised a finger to her eyelid to dry it up before it ruined her makeup. "I vow to be there for you, in any condition imaginable. And I vow to be the light that you wake up and fall asleep next to every day, becoming a beacon of hope for you. So long as you do the same for me."

Once she finished, the two turned their attention back to Diane. She placed her hands in a praying stance. "Moonmaiden Selûne. I ask that you look upon this couple." She began. "One of them being your own spawn, and the other being the victim of your sister, now turning her way towards the light. Is it your will that they be wed?"

Almost as if Diane had summoned it, the moonlight illuminating the aisle had shifted to over Cole and Shadowheart. It shined on them like a spotlight. Shadowheart's dress and Cole's feather acted as sources of refraction making the two glow almost like diamonds.

They didn't acknowledge it though. They kept their focus on Diane. However, Cole couldn't help but think one thing upon noticing the moonlight.

"Thank you, mom."

Diane spoke again. Her voice was ready to deliver a final powerful blessing. "The Moonmaiden smiles upon this couple. And their love for each other has caught her eye. Now they must affirm it. First, we ask for them to be released to each other."

Diane turned her attention to Emmeline and Arnell. "Arnell and Emmeline Hallowleaf." She stated. "Will you welcome this boy into your lives and marry your daughter?"

"We do." They replied in unison.

Diane then turned her attention to Aylin. "Dame Aylin, Daughter of the Moonmaiden, Selûne." she spoke. "In place of your mother, you act as Cole's guardian. Will you welcome his new love into your life and welcome their marriage?"

"I do, great priest of the Moonmother." Aylin responded, bowing slightly.

Diane turned her attention to Cole. "Sir Cole, son of the Moonmaiden." She stated. "Do you take Shadowheart to be your lawfully wedded wife, with all the love in your heart?"

"I do." Cole spoke, not an ounce of regret in his voice.

Diane turned to Shadowheart. "Lady Shadowheart, Daughter of Arnell and Emmeline." She said, "Do you take Cole to be your lawful wedded husband, with all the love in your heart?"

"I do." Shadowheart responded, just as confidently as Cole.

Diane grew a big smile. "Then by the power vested in me, by the Moonmaiden Selûne." she announced. "I now pronounce you Husband and Wife. You may kiss the bride."

Almost immediately upon Diane's words, Cole and Shadowheart met in a passionate kiss. The congregation erupted in applause. They heard their friends clapping and cheering around them. Karlach's excited jumps almost breaking the steps of the altar.

"What is the meaning of this strange ritual?" Lae'zel whispered to Astarion, sounding confused.

"Just applaud, you idiot!" he hissed back, Lae'zel following suit just out of the surprise of Astarion's behaviour.

At that moment, they didn't care about the tadpoles or the Elderbrain. About Shar or the Emperor or anything else. All that mattered to them…

Was that they loved each other.

---

Alfira's music continued to fill the halls of the temple. Its melodious tunes greeted the reception as if a full band themselves were here. Alfira always had a special talent since they met her, and they were happy to have her perform for them.

While her music played, people celebrated on the floor in front of her. They would share food and drink and tell stories of their lives with each other. At that moment, no one cared about their worries. Not the Absolute, mindflayers, anything else. Cole and Shadowheart created this moment just so everyone could enjoy today.

Everyone was spread out throughout the temple connecting with one another. Shadowheart's parents were having a pleasant conversation with Diane and Cora. They bonded over worship of Selûne and talking about what time they did have with Cole and Shadowheart.

Gale and Astarion found a table on one end of the room and enjoyed some of the food and wine laid out by Trish. They always saw themselves as the more serious members of the group so they would rather sit and talk to each other rather than step out onto the floor and attempt to dance with each other.

But the same couldn't be said for Wyll and Karlach. Wyll knew being a part of this meant everything to Karlach since she wasn't sure how much time she had left. So he walked up to her and offered her a hand to dance. Karlach squealed immediately and practically carried Wyll out onto the dance floor. Karlach was a little inexperienced at first, but Wyll's expertise in the area helped her adapt fast. But no one is perfect in a day. Karlach was still a little clumsy, even bumping into Minsc once, who was dancing with Jaheira. "If Arthur is not around, Minsc and Boo will happily offer their friend a dance." he responded.

Aylin and Isobel joined in on the dancing as well. Cole took a moment to realize this was probably one of the first times they'd really gotten to enjoy some time together since reuniting. The Absolute gave them no time at all yet to stop and enjoy themselves. So just like Karlach, Cole was grateful they could get this moment.

Lae'zel was standing off to the side, a little uncertain of what she could do. She did help herself to some food, and Cole and Shadowheart decided to let her enjoy her own level of comfort. A ceremony like this might still be strange to a Githyanki.

Even some of the cloister sisters were enjoying the ceremony. Myra and a few more of her sisters sat over at one of the tables, occasionally telling stories with some of the companions. One or two were embarrassing stories about Cole, but Cole got her back by sending a plate of calamari to her table. He laughed knowing Myra's fear of squids.

Trix and Nives joined in on the dance floor as well. As they did, Trix took a page from Karlach's book and actually bumped into Halsin. Surprisingly, Trix almost blushed for a moment. Halsin then joined them in dancing together as a group, despite a side eye from Nives.

Cole and Shadowheart sat at their center table watching over everything happening. Shadowheart directed her attention to the Halsin situation for a moment, a laugh trailing over her voice. "What do you think is going on over there?" she asked.

Cole stared at it with a raised eyebrow. "Who knows?" he joked. "Halsin has the effect on people. Remember when he wanted to be a third for us?"

"Oh gods." Shadowheart chuckled. "Don't remind me. And I think we've made it more than clear enough we're happy with on our own."

Cole chuckled and pulled Shadowheart into his side, her head resting on his shoulder. "We really did, didn't we?" he spoke in a soft loving tone. "We're really married."

Shadowheart blushed at his words, avoiding eye contact. "We really are." she spoke in a quiet innocent tone. Her next comment she sounded a lot more clear. "Gods, I wish I could have some wine right now."

Cole chuckled at her comment. His typical goofy smile across his face. "I know that." He responded. "I know you. Do you want me to say sorry for the reason you can't drink?"

"Of course not." Shadowheart joked. "This child is one of the greatest gifts I could have. I wouldn't regret this at all. But part of me does wish I could still celebrate properly."

Cole smirked at her for a moment. "Well," he said, "Maybe later there's a different way we could celebrate."

Shadowheart almost blushed at the comment. "Hey careful, you." she joked. "I AM married now."

The two laughed for a moment. But while eyes were still off of them, Shadowheart got close to Cole's ear. "Now that being said, I am owed some extra pleasure after tonight."

Cole blushed at her words but kept a look of confidence. "Oh?" he noted.

CLINK! CLINK! CLINK! CLINK!

The two split apart as Karlach tapped a fork against her glass. Hiding their blushes, Cole and Shadowheart looked over to see her finished dancing with Wyll and now raising her glass in a toast.

"If I could have everyone's attention please!" She spoke, loudly. "For those of you who don't know me, my name is Karlach. I'm the maid of honour and am just so bloody lucky to be very good mates with both the bride and groom."

Cole and Shadowheart both smiled warmly at her words, waving at her.

"I want to take this moment to formally thank them." Karlach stated. "I don't want to get into details but right now, it's really important to me that I make some happy memories. So to help me do that, these two crazy lunatics threw this wedding together in just a couple days and asked me if I wanted to be the maid of honour. And I was more than happy to."

Karlach almost teared up at her words. Wyll stepped forward, taking her hand in his so she could feel his support. Karlach took a deep breath and finished her words.

"I've said this plenty of times but it makes me feel happy to say it. If people like these two can find love, then maybe this world isn't as fucked up as it used to be." She said, but then suddenly opened her eyes wide. "Whoops, sorry your holiness." she said to Diane.

Diane gestured that it was ok, and Karlach raised her glass high. "So, I just want to make a toast!" she announced. "To Cole and Shadowheart, my friends, and a truly happy couple!"

Everyone else raised their glasses in the air. "To Cole and Shadowheart!" Everyone cheered.

"Now then!" Karlach shouted again. "I've noticed there's a lot of dancing here on the floor, but the best dancer out of all of us hasn't shown off their moves yet. What do you say, Feathers?"

The whole crowd turned their attention to Cole. Cole could even see Astarion and Gale smirking at him. Most of his friends, including some from the cloister like Myra, had all seen his moves before. So they all knew what Karlach was hoping for.

"If you wish, Karlach." Cole said, standing up with a signature smile on his face. He turned his attention to Alfira. "Alfira, if you may?" he asked.

Alfira nodded back to Cole. Slowly, her fingers started to strum across the strings of her lute. Cole set his eyes to his bride. He gave her one of the most sincere looks he had ever given. He gestured a hand to her. "Shall we, my lady?" he asked with a formal tone.

Shadowheart stood up and placed her hand in Cole's. "of course, my lord." She said in a mock formal tone.

Cole guided her down towards the floor, but his face almost turned slightly discomforted. "Yeah, that feels wrong." He said.

Shadowheart looked at him in agreement. "Yeah, I know right?" she agreed. "It felt weird."

The two chuckled for a moment and found their place in the center of the dance floor.

As Alfira slowly started strumming, the couple began moving slowly along the floor. Cole took both of Shadowheart's hands in his and guided her to follow his actions. The two moved gracefully along the floor, almost like they were made of water.

Everyone stared at them. Almost like they were gods themselves. These two had shown their love for each other on several occasions and anyone who knew them knew that no one deserved a ceremony like this more than them.

As the crowd continued to watch, Cole and Shadowheart fully zoned out of everyone else. Their eyes locked onto each other, practically seeing nothing else in their fields of visions but themselves.

"Is this everything you wanted, my love?" Cole asked, nothing but pure joy in his tone. "I realize this was rushed, and maybe if given more time we could put something better together-"

"Stop. What we've done with our friends and family now, it's perfect as it is. I never dreamed of something like this, Cole." Shadowheart responded. "I never thought I would be married. Have true love. Have a child. I thought nothing was more important than faith. But being free from it, living this new life and being excited for what is to come…. I couldn't be more grateful."

As Alfira's song strummed its final note, Cole and Shadowheart stopped in place. They stared into each other's eyes for a moment. And despite the eyes, their lips met in a kiss. They let the world melt around them. But of course, they could still hear the applause.

The dance floor started to fill with people again. And there, under the light of the moon shining through the temple windows, the true love and joy of the ceremony was reaching its peak.

---

The Elfsong was incredibly silent. With the exception of the whistle of the wind, you'd swear no one was even alive inside that building.

But in truth, everyone was simply asleep. Upon returning from the temple, the liquor, dancing and excitement of the day had caught up to everyone. Those who didn't collapse in the lounge from drunkenness had barely managed to make it back to their rooms on their own.

Not everyone returned to the inn, however. Isobel and Aylin decided to stay at the cloister and help the sisters prepare for the battle with the Absolute. Cole appreciated the assistance despite their want to keep business talk out of the ceremony today. He knew they'd need all the help they could get. Once Aylin and Isobel had a plan, they'd send Myra as a messenger with their plan.

But for the rest of the night, everyone was ready to fall asleep. Most of them already had. One of the few remaining people still awake were Cole and Shadowheart. They had just stumbled into their room. But neither were drunk. In solidarity with Shadowheart, Cole decided to reject any alcohol himself. So when they returned to their room, both were only feeling exhausted.

"You didn't have to do that, you know." Shadowheart responded. "It was your wedding too. You deserve to enjoy life's simple pleasures. I know I'd have wine today if I could."

"I would never do that." Cole responded, an almost joking tone in his voice. "If my wife can't enjoy wine on her special day, then I won't enjoy it either."

Shadowheart wanted to respond with a snarky comment about Cole's extreme loyalty but something kept ringing in her ears.

Cole called her his wife.

It was strange. And a little unusual. But above all else, it made her feel happy. She was one battle with an Elderbrain away from getting to enjoy the rest of her life with the man she loved. She was so excited for that to happen she didn't even worry about the battle to come. Because she was confident they would win.

She continued to look at Cole as he started to take off his formalwear. This man had done so much for her. She loved him and he made it very clear he loved her back. So she decided on something. They needed to end the day in a special way.

Cole had removed his shirt, his bare back facing Shadowheart. He reached for his belt buckle as he suddenly sensed something flying at him.

Soon, he felt a piece of cloth land on his back. He reached over to inspect it, revealing it to be some evening clothes.

Shadowheart's evening clothes.

Cole looked over to see her lying down on their bed spread across one side in her purple and gold undergarments. Cole's face started to blush at the sight.

"Well, my dear husband." Shadowheart spoke in a flirty voice, tracing a finger along her side. "I can certainly think of one way we can still enjoy our wedding celebration."

Cole's blush started to vanish, and a smile grew across it. He walked towards Shadowheart, reaching to undo his belt. He removed it and his pants dropped to the floor.

He climbed on the bed and positioned himself over Shadowheart, who responded with a playful laugh as she rolled over allowing him to get on top.

"Well, my wife." Cole replied, a similar flirty tone in his voice. "I think I know just what you're talking about."

Shadowheart laughed and wrapped her arms around Cole. "Well then," She responded. "Why are you still talking? Let's start our celebrations."

Cole lowered himself down, as Shadowheart pulled him closer. Their lips met in a passionate kiss, and they started to melt in each other's arms. Their love practically emanating off of them like pure magic.

As the couple began their act of love and passion, the world faded around them and the day came to a close. The day that a former Sharran turned Selûnite and the Son of Selûne herself professed their love, and committed to it in front of the entire world.

Chapter 35: The Battle Begins

Summary:

With the Neatherstones in hand, the final battle with the Neatherbrain is about to begin

CRASH!

Slowly, the crystals inside generating Orpheus's chains began to break. Lae'zel took the Orphic hammer in her hands and began swinging at the crystals. After hitting the first one hard enough, it completely split in chunks.

As Lae'zel circled around the cage to break the other side, Cole remembered the steps they had gone through to make it to this moment.

A couple days had passed since the wedding and despite wanting to live in bliss for a little bit longer, the world wouldn't let them.

With Gortash now dead, all three Neather stones were in the hands of heroes but that also meant the brain had a much looser grip on it. It began creating more frequent earthquakes and even started to transform into Mindflayers. So this meant they had little time left to take it down.

A read of Gortash's mind revealed the brain to be hidden in a morphic pool underneath the city. So with the undercity already explored from their adventures with Orin, they were able to reach it quietly easily once they started from the Temple of Bhaal.

But it wasn't just the brain they needed to find.

Per Lae'zel's instructions, they also had to track down a way into Raphael's house of hope. The Devil had created a hammer that could break the crystals holding the Githyanki Prince, Orpheus from the Emperor's chains.

That's where Gortash came in handy again. Some of his old hidden receipts revealed a business in the lower city that could open portals into the hells for anyone who wanted them. So with some gentle persuasion, they had managed to open a portal into the hells themselves.

Once in the house of hope, they tracked down the treasure vault. With the assistance of one of Raphael's prisoners, they managed to slip through the house undetected and steal the hammer from its vault. But that made the master of the house come home.

Raphael unleashed his full wrath at our heroes but they had gone through too much to give up now. They all worked together and even convinced Yurgir, Raphael's Orthon commander to fight alongside them. It was a harsh battle, one truly fit for the hells. But in the end, the devil met his death at Cole's blade.

With Raphael gone, and the hammer in their hands, the group made their way to the Morphic pool. As they arrived, they were met with the full force of the Elderbrain. It's psionic waves immediately started to make the group falter. Cole finally managed to power through its attacks and activate the Neather stones.

Cole managed to reapply some of its chains thanks to the Netherese magic of the stones. It took a great amount of concentration and strength but even after landing some hits on the brain. It was still able to overpower Cole.

The Emperor appeared and before the brain could finish the job, he pulled them into his pocket of the Astral Realm. A Safe haven. And where they could find Orpheus.

Upon the group's arrival, the Emperor was furious. According to him, the Elder brain had too much time to evolve and became something far more worse. A Neatherbrain, now full of Netherese magic ready to conquer the world.

And at that moment, while our heroes were safe in the Astral Plane, Baldur's gate was being thrown into Chaos. Buildings collapsing, civilians transforming and the whole city turning into complete chaos. If they didn't stop the brain now, then the Grand Design would wreak havoc on Faerun.

The Emperor explained that the only way to fully combat the brain was to use the brain of an Illithid mixed with the power of the stones to fully combat the brain. That's when The Emperor mentioned his final plan. To assimilate Orpheus and use the amplified protection to launch a final assault on the brain.

But some arguments from Lae'zel, mixed with some very negative opinions on the Emperor from the whole group, refused to let him. With the hammer in head, they were to free Orpheus and destroy the brain their way.

The Emperor flew into a rage. He believed himself to be the group's savior and couldn't believe they would consider this. But Cole stood his ground hanging onto the stones. Fed up with the group's ignorance, the Emperor decided he was done. Believing he had no other choice, he left the group behind in the Astral plane and decided his only choice of survival was to join the Neatherbrain in its plan.

"Well, that's just dumb." Cole noted as the Emperor vanished. With The Emperor gone, and now having free range in the Astral plane, it was finally time to free the Gith prince, returning us back to where we started.

*CRASH!*

Lae'zel slammed the Orphic hammer into the other prison crystal. After a moment, it broke into pieces like the other one.

Lae'zel took a step back to join up with the others as the spectral sphere holding Orpheus prisoner began to vanish. Within a few seconds, the prince would be let loose.

"I hope you're right about this." Astarion commented, getting a look from Lae'zel.

Everyone’s attentions turned back to the orb. After a moment, its spectral walls began to collapse. The sphere completely faded, and Orpheus fell to the ground on his knees.

The Gith Prince stared at everyone for a moment. His first look was one of confusion. But then, it turned into a look of anger.

Within seconds, he took off from where he was kneeling, and rushed at Cole with his fist balled, ready to strike.

Orpheus was quick. Given Githyanki nature, that didn’t seem too far-fetched. But what he didn’t anticipate was Cole being faster.

Cole reacted fast and grabbed the prince‘s fist in his hand. His momentum dropped and he stood still for a moment before swinging again with his other fist. Cole was fast again and caught this fist as well.

That’s how it played out for the next few seconds, Orpheus would constantly break free and try to swing at Cole with one of his fists. But every time he did, the hand was caught by Cole’s gauntlet, and Orpheus’s momentum would freeze.

“Ok, time out.” Cole said. Using his own momentum, he pushed himself forward and wrapped his arms around Orpheus‘s neck. He quickly flipped and brought the prince down onto the ground.

Orpheus was pinned to the ground grunting for a moment while Cole pressed his elbow down on him. “Now,” Cole said. “Are you gonna play nice with us? Or are things gonna get ugly?”

“Cole!” Lae’zel screamed. “Release the prince, now!”

At his friend's command, Cole released his grip on the Githyanki. Orpheus shuffled away from Cole and began to regain his air and consciousness. He got up on his feet and began to look worried across the room.

Before he could speak any words, though, a surge of pain rushed through his skull. The same pain echoed through all of the others. The pain echoed through everybody’s minds for a few seconds before stopping.

“You reek of Illithid.” Orpheus stated. “You destroyed a Githyanki crèche, stole a hatchling from my people.” Cole watched as his eyebrow arched as he kept talking. “And you slaughtered my honour guard.”

But then to Cole’s surprise, Orpheus‘s face turned calm. A faint look of anger still resided. “Yet, it seems we must be allies.” He spoke flatly.

As Cole was about to interject, Lae’zel stepped forward. “Your majesty. Prince of the Comet. Gith’s true heir.” She spoke, her voice laced with hints of both respect and flattery.

Orpheus looked at Lae’zel, almost disgusted. “Do not patronize me.” He spoke. “You rejected the Illithid when it no longer suited your needs. No doubt you freed me now because you needed to use my power.”

Lae’zel was about to interject. She had spent a while waiting for this moment, and she didn’t want her prince to think less of her. But Cole soon stepped forward. “Wow, we traded one gaslighter for another.” He commented. “If I wanted to hear criticism of my ideas, I’d have kept the emperor around. You’re free now, so how about a thank you?”

Orpheus sneered at Cole for a moment. That disgusted look still all over his face. “I will not apologize for finally finishing a mistake that could’ve been solved forever ago.” He argued. “But nonetheless, I am now free and we are to be allies. We must end the grand design.”

Cole smiled at Orpheus‘s cooperation before noticing a change in his stance. “But the Ghaik was right about one thing.” He said, his voice full of concern. “It will take the full force of a mindflayer to embrace the power of the Neatherstones.”

Orpheus’s revelation left the entire group in shock. They couldn’t believe what they just heard. Shadow heart stepped forward and took Cole‘s hand in hers. Looking for support as the thought slowly sunk in.

Everyone looked to each other back-and-forth for a moment each of their face is showing a genuine look of concern. None of them had wanted to actually turn, because of the friends and experiences they had made in their journey. None of them wanted to give up the new lives that they were looking towards.

“Just as I was free.”

Cole looked back towards Orpheus. The prince had a look of pain in his eyes for a moment, before his face turned to an ultimate look of acceptance. “I saw in your thoughts. And I know those looks on your faces.” Orpheus surveyed the whole group, his face looking like an almost whirlwind of emotions.

“I know the feelings you all share.” Orpheus spoke. “Feelings of hope, friendship, love. I once knew these feelings as well. But I cannot allow the Illithid empire to take these feelings anyway from anyone else.”

Orpheus raised a finger up to his head, pointing at his temple. A small wave of Arcana started to glow from it. “In order to stop the grand design from hurting anyone else,” he started. “I will make the sacrifice, if it means the end of the Illithid empire.”

“My prince, no!” Lae’zel shouted. But it was too late.

With a snap of his fingers, a faint blast of energy came off of Orpheus. Almost immediately, the effects of the Neatherbrain began to take hold. His whole body started to glow bright purple starting from his eyes. As his whole body turned that shade of color, his joints began to discombobulate and twist. Orpheus fell to the ground, practically twisting, like a piece of silly string.

He let out a large howl of pain, but within seconds, it was all over again. Everyone stared in shock as a few seconds later, there was a newly born mindflayer in the place of the Githyanki.

“To end the grand design, I pray my sacrifice is worth it.” Orpheus spoke, his voice now booming, echoing almost. But they didn’t see his mouth move, his voice now came from his thoughts, as mindflayer typically did.

“We can’t thank you enough for this, your majesty.” Cole said, stepping forward. The other shared equal praise of this moment, offering sincere looks, and thanks to Orpheus.

“That gratitude means a little to me.” Orpheus stated “if you truly wish to show your appreciation for this moment, then promise me something. Promise me that when this is all over, you will kill me. I refuse to live my life as a Ghaik.”

Cole let Orpheus’s request sit in his mind for a moment. He thought it felt a little extreme, and he would definitely think about it later when the battle was over. But for now, they needed the prince’s support.

“Of course.” Cole acknowledged. “Whatever you wish. You’re already given more than enough.”

Orpheus nodded to Cole, grateful for his support. With a raise of his newly ceremorphed hand, a purple portal started to swirl off to the side of the room. Within seconds, it materialized fully. Orpheus floated towards and looked at our heroes with the most focused look a mindflayer could give.

"Come." he said, gesturing to the others. "It is time we put an end to the Grand Design."

The others geared up and mentally prepared themselves for the final fight of their lives. They marched towards the portal, each of them carrying their gear in hand. Ready for the biggest fight of their lives.

---

Complete chaos had filled the streets of Baldur's gate. As the Neatherbrain began its reign of terror on the city, calling forth Nautiloids, transforming citizens into Mindflayers, and destroying everything in its path, It was met with some resistance.

To the surprise of the brain, it was met by an armada for Githyanki forces. An army of Red dragons emerged from portals in the sky, crashing into ships they could get close to. Gith soldiers on their own were misty stepping across the city, slashing up any Illithid they could in their path.

Our heroes had arrived just in front of High hall in the upper city moments ago. Orpheus's portal appeared a few steps away from the front door to the high, our heroes stepping out to witness the chaos before them. They barely had a moment to acknowledge the chaos before they moved on.

As they tried to reach the hall for cover, Orpheus's honour guard stopped in their tracks. Kith'rak Voss began to scream his head off, believing Orpheus to be dead. As he insulted the Mindflayer they travelled with, Orpheus put his concerns to rest. Voss, naturally, was stunned to see such a terrible change had happened to his friend. Cole could see a look of pain on Voss's face as he asked about what would become of Vlaakith and Githyanki liberty but Orpheus said the Githyanki people would carry on their strength. After some words from Orpheus, Voss took his men to the skies to cover our heroes from the advances from the Mindflayers as they made their way to High Hall.

The group made their way to the front doors of High hall. Everyone was panting heavily from all the fast running they were doing to get through the obscene mess. Cole took one more deep breath before looking to check that everyone was here.

"Is everyone alright?" Cole asked, in between breaths.

Astarion looked at him, catching his breath as well. "We're all alright." He responded. But then, he turned his gaze over to the nearby ledge overlooking the city and all it's chaos. "But you might want to get your wife over here and under the cover."

Cole looked quickly over to the ledge Astarion had his eyes on. Shadowheart stood there for a moment, staring out at the city being torn apart. Cole didn't think twice. He burst out flying towards her, landing back down just a few feet away from her.

"Shadowheart!" He said, catching up to her. "What are you doing? We should get inside." Cole reached up and took her hand in his. But as Cole started to pull, he looked her in the eyes. He saw a look far too complicated to explain on her face. It somehow contained fear, sadness, joy, hope, worry, too many emotions to count, all wrapped in one.

"Hey, are you alright?" Cole asked, taking the other hand and diverting her focus over to him.

Shadowheart took a deep breath and turned her attention to Cole. "This is it." She spoke softly. "The final battle. I knew it was coming, but I'm still surprised by it."

Cole watched as she allowed herself to look weak in a moment like this. He waited a few seconds before responding. "Yeah, it's almost insane." He replied. "When we first met, back in the wilds, would you have imagined things ending like this?"

Shadowheart chuckled for a moment. "No. Definitely not. But still we can't turn back now." She declared, her face turning into pure determination. "This is where it all ends, my love."

Cole stared into her eyes for a moment. She was right. After today, they would save the world and cure themselves. Then when it was all over, she and him could live their new lives together. It was a scary moment they were in now, but Cole knew the rewards in the end would be worth it. But still, he couldn't help but think of something.

"Kiss for good luck?" he asked, his usual goofy grin on his face.

Shadowheart smirked and didn't even think twice. She stepped forward and reached up to place one hand on Cole's cheek. She brought her lips up to his and the two met in a passionate kiss. The world went completely silent around them.

"Cole." She said, moving away. "Do you remember the promise we made? That-"

"That I would protect you and our child with every ounce of my power." He interrupted. "I swore to protect you both down to my last breath. And I intend to keep it."

Shadowheart stared into Cole's eyes lovingly. She thought back on everything he had done for her. How much he showed her he cared. And despite his flaws, there was no one else she would rather face the end of the world with.

"I love you." She said,

"I love you too." Cole responded, his voice being the only thing her ears wanted to hear amidst the chaos.

As their attention turned back to everyone else, they saw their friends making a collection of amused faces at them. Obviously, Karlach being the biggest and most fascinated.

Cole and Shadowheart snickered at their faces for a moment before they started back towards the others. As they reached the doors of the hall, Cole truly thought of how grateful he was that he had his friends and his love in his life. He knew with his friends, he could do anything. But even still, he couldn't get rid of one negative thought.

But Cole's attention snapped back as he reached the others again. Cole took the lead and began to swing the doors to High Hall open as the group heard shouting on the inside.

"We have lost so much already! And we will lose more before the day is done!"

"Looks like we're just in time." Gale said, starting to push the door open.

"But even when the last man falls, Baldur's gate will still stand! Baldur's gate is more than just a city! It is the people who make it up! The people who will fight for it! Today we fight for-"

As our heroes poured into the hall, they noticed a large assortment of their friends and allies taking up space in the building, all of them looking geared up and ready for action. Cole looked around almost surprised to see all the faces that managed to show up to help them. It was almost unbelievable. It was like they had a whole army.

"You're late, friend." One of the flaming fist said, getting Cole's attention. He saw him direct his attention towards counselor Florrick. "These are the ones you spoke of?"

"Yes." Florrick said, stepping forward. "The very same. The champions who will save us all."

Cole raised up a hand, politely asking Florrick to stop. "Let's save the praises until after the brain is dead," he joked.

The Flaming Fist, Beorn, stared at the group for a moment. But eventually he saw his face grow worrisome. And Cole feared that he knew exactly why. Orpheus. In the middle of a mindflayer invasion, having a mindflayer at your side was difficult to explain. Cole was about to interject and explain the prince's sacrifice. But as he did, Withers stepped out of the crowd.

"Appearances may change, but they do not mask the one within." He spoke plainly. He pointed to Orpheus. "This one I know. Observe with whom it travels with. Friends."

At those words, Beorn's face turned to a look of ease. It felt strange to trust a mindflayer. But at that moment, it looked like he was willing to. "My steel is yours!" He said, wrapping his arm around his soldier in salute. "And I'm not alone."

Slowly one by one, out of the crowd, their allies appeared offering this support;

Arabella stepped forward, a big smile on her face. "You helped me once. I figured it's time I paid you back. With magic."

Dammon stepped forward. "I'm better at crafting steel than wielding it." He admitted nervously laughing. "Your friend here is armored and potion-fueled and ready for battle."

The owlbear, now dawning a giant silver armor set, walked up next to him, cheering happily.

Florrick stepped forward, looking laser focused. "I have marshalled the best the Flaming Fist has to offer. We will fight to the last."

Barcus walked up almost nervously. "You've unexpected friends. But my debt to you still stands. The Ironhand gnomes' firepower is yours to command."

A rogue Steel watcher, reprogrammed by Barcus, began announcing its presence. "Your safety is of paramount importance, citizen. My services are at your disposal."

Isobel looked at Cole with a sincere smile. They smiled at each other as she spoke. "The Moonmaiden's silver light is a shield in dark times. Today, it is mine to wield."

Aylin stepped forward, placing one hand on Isobel's shoulder and the other raised as a war fist. "And we hold her swords, my brother."

Duke Ulder Ravengard looked at both Cole and Wyll with happy eyes. "Whatever strength I have to lend, I will lend it. I will make my city proud."

Wyll looked at his father with proud eyes. "OUR city, father. We will succeed in the end."

Mol rushed forward, staring at Cole almost battle hungry. "Did you think I was gonna let you have all the fun? Mol looks out for her friends! Mindflayers included! I've got your back! Trust me!"

Suddenly, a talking Ox appeared. To be honest, Cole forgot he was even there. "You carried me once, friend. Now I will carry you."

Yurgir then echoed over the crowd. "You can count on me, little rabbit! And your squidy friend. I thirst for the hunt!"

Rolan walked up to Cole, a proud smile on his face. "I've made some upgrades to Ramizith's arcane artillery. Give the word, and the sky falls on any who stand in your way."

Valeria the Hollyphant fluttered forward. "I'm in the mood to bust some heads after that fuckery in the temple of Bhaal. The city watch will be glad to oblige me."

Volo stepped forward with his goofy but regal voice. "Not sure what I can offer a mindflayer. But I hope my words of encouragement and reassurance will strengthen your resolve!"

Zevlor stood up, knocking his crossbow. "The journey has been brutal. But I stand here, a Hellrider once more! And I would die a proud man if I died today!"

Cole almost felt a blush of embarrassment as a Kua Toa walked forward, dressed in formal attire made entirely of seashells. "The blood god demands tribute. The Kua Toa answer the call!"

Nine fingers Keene pushed the fishman away with a look of pure determination. "I want my city back. And I've brought the toughest bastards the guild can offer to get the job done."

Ulma of the Gur Monster hunters appeared from the back of the crowd. "My people have never hunted a monster this large. They are eager to join the fray."

Halsin appeared. Cole felt relieved to see he made his way here through the chaos. "All the strength of the lands we healed flows through me. And from me, to you. And whatever company you keep."

Jaheira and Minsc stood off to the side. "Nature's servant awaits." she responded.

"Glad to have you with us." Beorn responded. "And not a moment too soon."

Cole stared out at the crowd around them. They were all here risking their lives to fight the Grand design. Each of them was willing to do this for their friends.

Cole looked out among the crowd. They were expecting a speech. Something to inspire them to charge into battle and keep their heads held high.

Cole stepped forward and flew up onto the meeting table that looked over the rest of the hall. "My friends." He started. "You are all here because you care about this city. You made your way to this hall, through all of the troubles and problems that flood the streets of the city. This was because you want to do your best to save your city. You looked past your fears and we're all here to defend the city we love! So let's get to it!" Cole cheered. Everyone raised their hands in the air to cheer on him.

"And when we win, drinks are on me!" He added on with a joking smile. There were some light chuckles until Karlach yelled out, "Fuck yeah!". Everyone had some chuckles before they spread out among the hall. Everyone was planning their next strategic moves.

Cole looked over to see Isobel and Aylin talking to Shadowheart. When attention was off of him, he made his way over to his family. Isobel caught sight of him first and almost started laughing as he got in earshot.

"Excellent speech there, Cole." she joked. "You clearly know how to inspire the troops."

"Hey." Cole responded. "It's like I always say. It's-"

"Your gift to the world." Shadowheart interrupted. "We know, sweetheart."

The four of them laughed for a moment. It was so nice to see all of his family together like this. His wife, his sister and her love, the rest of his new family waiting for him. When the battle was over, he could finally put down his sword and enjoy a new peaceful life.

But this brought Cole back to his thoughts from earlier. He needed to at least get it out of his system. He reached for Shadowheart's hand. He took it in his hands and turned his attention to Shadowheart.

"My love, I need a favor." He started.

"Ok." Shadowheart said, her head turning in confusion. "What is it?"

Cole took a deep breath. He knew saying this would hurt both her and him but he needed to say it. "I want you to stay close to Aylin and Isobel. They'll be helping out across the battlefield. But they at least won't be getting too close to the brain and somewhere safer."

Shadowheart's face turned almost upset. "You're asking me to stay where it's safe?" she asked. "You know I would never ask that of you."

"I know, I know." Cole responded. "But please just hear me out. You asked me to keep you and the baby safe. And right now, bringing you up to that brain, with all the chaos going on? That's not what you asked me to do."

Shadowheart's mad face started to vanish, but she eased off a little. "I won't argue that I don't understand what you mean." She responded. "Who in their right mind would bring a pregnant woman up to that thing? It's like asking for trouble." Shadowheart reached up to take both Cole's hands in hers. "But I want you to answer this question. Do you think you're going to die fighting the brain?"

"Definitely not." Cole responded. "I'm going to tear that thing apart."

Shadowheart smirked at his response. "Well, then." She responded. "What place will be safer in this battle then right by your side?"

Cole was about to interject before stopping mid thought. His mouth hung open for a minute before Aylin spoke up.

"She's got a point, brother." She said, Isobel nodding alongside her. "Your love deserves to be involved in this battle as much as she sees fit."

Cole took one more deep sigh. He knew they were right. He couldn't make choices for her, but he couldn't help but worry about what would happen if something went wrong.

Shadowheart brought a hand up to Cole's face, caressing his cheek. "I understand the need to be worried. But trust me, I'll be safe." She reassured him. "And besides, if anything goes wrong, I'll just call for my brave knight to come and save me." Shadowheart said that last line with a bright smile on her face, as if to ensure confidence in Cole and herself.

"Alright." Cole responded. "I trust you. Just… please be safe. Yell for me at any point if you need me, ok?"

"Of course, my love." Shadowheart replied. She briefly kissed Cole's cheek and the two enjoyed the silence for a moment until Aylin interrupted them.

"Well, if all are ready." She stated. "I say it's time we get to work."

Cole nodded in agreement, and as Shadowheart stood to his side, he looked out towards their army.

"Everyone!" He called out. "Our time has come!"

Everyone looked to Cole with faces of pure determination. Each of them ready to fight for the city and people they love. Cole drew his sword and pointed it at the exit to the building that led out into the battlefield.

"For Baldur's gate!" he shouted.

And with those words ringing in everyone's ears, they all charged out into the battlefield, ready to fight for the city and proved themselves heroes.

Chapter 36: The War in the Skies

Summary:

The final battle with the Netherbrain begins! Our heroes do their best to save the city and people that they love!

Notes:

Hey Everyone! The plan is finalized and five more chapters are left after this one! I'm sorry this chapter took so long to make. Finals season, am I right? Hope you all enjoy!

The battle of the Grand Design echoed across all of Baldur's gate. Dragons roaring, the cries of Mindflayers, and the clashing of swords.

It was perhaps the loudest the city had ever heard. And given how loud some of its street parties could be, that was saying something.

The Courtyard of high hall was full of either dominated enemy minds or our heroes and their allies fighting back against them. Cole had just lunged at a mind flayer, stabbing his sword through its mind.

“Cole, seventeen!” He shouted upon delivering the final blow and the mindflayer going limb. “You’re dragging!”

Karlach stood over the rafters above him knocking over a small fraction of dominated goblins. As about 4 of them fell over the walls to their deaths, Karlach peaked over to yell at Cole.

“Well that’s 16!” She shouted to him. “I’m catching up to you, Feathers!”

“But I’m still winning!” Cole shouted.

A guiding bolt then shot past Cole’s shoulder, striking a winged horror sneaking up behind him. “Would you two like to explain to the rest of us what you’re doing?” Shadowheart asked, catching up to him.

“Um…well…” Cole started to stammer.

“Kill contest!” Karlach shouted down to her. She grabbed onto a ladder and slid down to the floor. She made her way over to Cole and Shadowheart. “And before you say it,” Karlach spoke, raising her hands in defence. “It was all your husband’s idea.”

Shadowheart shot a cheeky grin at Cole then to Karlach, and looked back at Cole almost amused. “Only you could find some way to joke around during the end of the world.” She laughed.

“My sense of humour refuses to die, love.” Cole responded. “Also if it helps, you just scored past Karlach with that guiding bolt!”

“What? No way!” Karlach shouted. Cole and Shadowheart both took a moment to laugh at her before the battle got their attention back. They saw a pack of 10 goblins head toward them. They readied their weapons when suddenly-

“Ignite!”

A fireball shot down from one of the nearby towers, exploding all the goblins at once. Cole looked over to see Gale standing over a wall. His hand in a post casting stance, smoke coming off his fingers. No doubt about it. The fireball came from him.

“Well then.” He responded, a snark in his voice. “I do believe that makes my score 22. Am I winning?”

Cole and Karlach shot him amused looks and after an eye lock, they shot off to go take on more enemies. And as the kill contest raged on, our heroes still had one goal in mind. Reach the stem and climb it up to the top of the brain.

---

The group had just managed to reach the top of the stem. It took a long time and the climb was oh so ever disgusting, but they had finally reached the top. The brain had taken off from its spot above the high hall and was now floating kilometres above the city.

If you were standing on the brain, you’d barely be able to see the city below.

And, of course, that’s where our heroes had to go.

They had to reach the top of the brain in order to destroy the crown. And the only way to get up there was to climb the tail of the brain. Well, Cole flew himself and Shadowheart up there but the others definitely had to climb.

Cole landed on top of the brain, Shadowheart in his arms, as the others finished climbing up the stem. Once everyone was ready and prepared, they looked ahead at their target.

The Crown of Karsus.

There was, sitting directly in front of them. It’s Nethery magic emanating off of it. That mixed with the powers of the Neatherbrain’s psionic abilities were hitting our heroes with an unstoppable force. If not for Orpheus, they wouldn’t be able to even stand that close to the monstrosity.

“There it is.” Gale noted, his eyes locked on the brain. “The Crown of Karsus, and our target.”

Cole drew his sword, and turned his attention to the group. He saw his friends and allies. He saw his love. But overall he saw the group of people he would gladly face the end of the world with.

“Alright, guys!” Cole called out. “Remember the plan. This thing is gonna throw whatever it can at us. We need to be ready to take it on. The goal is getting Orpheus to the crown so he can use the stones to conquer the crown.”

Everyone looked at Cole with faces of pure determination. It was finally time to put an end to the battle that brought them all together in the first place.

“Although, it will take some time for any nautiloids or reinforcements to get here, so I doubt we’ll be met with that much resist-“

ROOOOAAAARRRR!!!!

A loud roaring sound followed by a screech shot across the sky. It rang in the ears of our heroes for a moment, practically distracting them. Thanks to the loud noises, they didn’t notice the large red dragon land in front of them until it was already glaring at them down.

“You just had to say something, didn’t you?” Astarion asked Cole, sarcasm trailing in his voice. Cole glared back at him, almost pouty before tuning back to the dragon.

The monster was ferocious. His sharp eyes practically pierced into their souls. But around its head, you could see a ring of red psionic energy around it. Cole had been involved in enough issues involving mindflayers and psychic powers that he could tell exactly what was going on. The dragon was charmed.

And after looking towards its back, Cole noticed just who exactly was controlling it. The Emperor. The disgruntled mindflayer had really done it. Upon the group refusing to trust him anymore, he really went to join the Netherbrain. Cole stared at him for a moment in a look of complete anger and disgust. The Emperor didn't even seem to notice him.

The Emperor floated off the dragon and began to levitate slowly down to the same level as the group. As he descended down to the others, he flicked his wrist. Slowly, out of the lobes of the Netherbrain, some figures began to emerge. At first, it was unclear what was happening, but then things began to become obvious as the figures came into view.

It was the faces that the Emperor used to talk to the group when they were visited in their dreams. The false faces used by the Emperor to deceive them into helping him.

"My gods." Shadowheart exclaimed. "I know them. The figure from my dreams."

"Mine too." Cole noted.

Gale stepped forward just as starstruck. "I would recognize that face anywhere."

The Emperor had floated down to an eye level matching that with the others. "I know you." He echoed. "And so do they."

The Emperor stretched his hand out, signalling them to attack. "You should've worked with me when you still could."

With the Emperor's signal, the fake warriors began to rush the group. Cole readied his weapon and the others followed suit. "Get ready!" Cole shouted. "It's go time!"

And with that, the battle began. The group met the guards on top of the brain head on with an explosive clash of steel and magic.

Gale put his skills to work blasting away the tentacles that would pop out of the different areas of the brain. His courage skyrocketed to its maximum limit with his problems with Mystra put behind him. He rushed every single enemy that flew at him with a powerful blast of arcana. Large collections of tentacles were roasted alive by fireballs. Mindflayers were blasted away by chain lightning. Whoever met this wizard on the battlefield, also met the full force of the weave.

Wyll showed the forces of the Absolute the full force of the Blade of Avernus. His infernal sword sliced up anything that got too close to him. Mizora begrudgingly had to still give him his powers until the Absolute was defeated. Zariel's fear of the Absolute forced her to keep supplying Wyll's powers despite their breaking his contract. Both Cole and Karlach got a laugh over hearing such a panic was stirred in the hells. And thanks to Zariel's panic, Wyll was now here, destroying the Absolute alongside his friends.

Karlach was just as riled up. As if hearing how panicked Zariel was feeling wasn't enough to make squeal with delight. Karlach was beyond happy to be here, fighting alongside her friends and protecting the city she loved. She completely chopped up any monster that would rush her. Her fiery powers were a sight to behold. You could almost see enemies burn up on contact with her axe. It brought a smile to Cole's face to see her enjoying herself and having so much fun. Right now, she was locked in a fight with the Emperor's dragon. It's heavy claws trying to swoop down on her and flatten her. But every time, she dodged and would take a chunk of its leg out with her.

Lae'zel, on the other hand, treated this moment like the most important moment of her life. Of course, it already was. Her prince had given up his free will and decided to become a mind flayer. And she had to make sure that his sacrifice did not go to waste. Using her bright silver sword, she cut up any creature that dared to get close to her. Her pure Githyanki rage, fixed with her skills and weapon mastery, showed off just how strong of a warrior she really was.

Astarion put his agility and stealth to use as he sprinted across the brain, dicing to bits anything that growled at him. Astarion had found his peace since the defeat of Cazador. With his new found freedom, he refused to bend down to another dark lord. He ran around on the battlefield, swiftly slicing up everything. Astarion had planned to enjoy a life off the chains of his vampiric master, and he refused to let some disgusting brain halt that process.

And lastly, there was Shadowheart. She had overcome great obstacles to get to this point. She defied a goddess, saved one part of her old life and managed to start a new part. She swore to defeat the brain so she could move on to live the new life that Cole promised they could have. Despite arguing with Cole about if she really should've come to this battle, she had to agree with Cole that she had to stay safe. So unless a moment called for her to jump in, she stayed closer to the back of the battle, focusing on healing and long range spells. Jaheira stayed as her bodyguard just to be safe. She didn't fully like being stuck like this, but Cole practically begged her to be safe. She couldn't say no to her idiot husband and promised to at least keep back. With Jaheira watching her back, she threw guiding bolts and called lightning at enemies whilst healing and protecting herself and allies.

Cole flew across the battlefield, smacking every creature he could with a lunar smite. And when his magic needed to recharge, he wasn't against a simple punch to the face. Occasionally, he looked back to Shadowheart to make sure he was safe. He spent 100 years in training and stressing over if he was ready for his mission. Now it was coming to an end, and he needed to be ready. He flew across the battlefield, bringing down every enemy he could with his smites. Cole dashed to the center of the battlefield watching the chaos unfold. This was it. Their final chance.

"Feathers!" Karlach shouted. Cole turned his attention over to her. She was running up from the battlefield, the dragon angry and close behind her.

Cole readied himself for another fight as Karlach yelled out to him.

"Human Arrow special!"

The words caused a big smile on Cole's face. Almost immediately, he dropped to the floor and curled up in a ball. As Karlach approached him, he noticed her drink a strength potion in her hand. She slid right up to Cole and grabbed the collar of his arm with her hand. With her increased strength, she tossed Cole at the dominated Dragon.

Cole was sent flying at the beast, his speed increasing from his own wing propulsion upon straightening out. He drew his sword and thrust it out in front of him. If you were to look at him right now, you'd swear he was a giant sized arrow.

He burst across the battlefield with all his power, and the speed added on from Karlach's throw, and struck the dragon directly in the head. Its cries of pain echoed across the battlefield as Cole continued to shove his sword in deeper. He knew where it needed to go.

The brain.

Eventually, it reached it and the sword managed to destabilize the mind and shut down the domination and controls. The dragon collapsed as Cole flew back and landed back over at Karlach. The thud of the dragon shook the brain's surface.

"Well," Cole said, shaking his shoulders to loosen up a little bit. "I'd say bull's eye but then it's also a dragon. And Dragon's eye almost sounds like the name of some heavy metal bard collective."

Karlach stretched her arms, taking a quick breath herself. "I still think Bull's eye works." She answered.

"Fair." Cole replied. "But my jokes deserve to be-"

*SWISH*

Cole felt something tug at his wings. Suddenly, out of his own free will, he was flung across the surface of the brain. Cole flew past a collection of enemies before hitting the side of a brain lobe. He could tell he was thrown by psychic force based on the feeling of the tadpole. He looked over to see what tossed him. And his face wasn't filled with joy upon looking.

The Emperor.

His psychic energy emanated off of him.

And his face still looked very pissed off.

"You have been nothing but an annoyance to my entire plan." The Emperor echoed, clearly upset at Cole. "You never trusted me despite all I have done for you. You disagree with me every step of the way. The moment you learned I was a mindflayer, you treated me like a monster. I should've known better than to ever trust someone like you."

The Emperor almost looked surprised as Cole stared at him with a face that said: "Is this bitch serious?"

"Are you kidding me?" Cole asked, almost rhetorically. "You think the issue was that you're a mindflayer? No!"

The Emperor backed up slightly, looking almost scared as Cole got on his feet and resummoned his weapons.

"The issue has nothing to do with the species." Cole continued. "I never trusted you, because you're emotionally manipulative and a complete narcissist. Even when you visited us as the Dream Guardian, you still tried to push the tadpole's abilities on us. Even when we refused to. And every time we were faced with a decision, you acted like your decision was the only one that mattered."

The Emperor's face started to look upset as Cole approached. The Emperor himself started to cast a mind blast in his hand.

As he got closer, Cole finished his talk. "And let's not forget how you saw everyone you consider an ally. Us, Stelman, Ansur. They were your friends, we were unsure of you at first, but we managed to trust you with time. But then I saw how you really treat the people who interact with you. Everyone you meet becomes your playthings. Tools you can use to an end. People aren't like that. When people want to be your friends, they're there to help you. Solve their problems, and don't use emotional manipulation to get them to do what they want. And trust me, if I wanted to see something like your view of friends, I'd go see a puppet show."

The Emperor and Cole were face to face.

"Is there a point to this meaningless speech?" The Emperor asked sarcastically.

"I don't know." Cole shrugged. "Made for a pretty good distraction." The Emperor looked confused as Cole turned his head and yelled:

"ORPHEUS, NOW!"

The Emperor turned his head to the crown. The younger mindflayer, The Githyanki prince himself, raised the Neatherstones before the brain. The stones glowed brightly with Arcana. A large shriek came from the brain as a dark crimson portal opened in front of the brain.

"Hurry!" Orpheus cried. "Our final moment is at hand!"

The others all slowly turned their heads to the portal opened. They all dashed through the battlefield, making their way towards Orpheus.

"NO!" The Emperor cried.

"Monstrum Tenere!"

Shadowheart's voice rang out across the battlefield, the hold monster spell blasting out on the field and landing directly on top of the Emperor. The Mindflayer had no time at all before he was completely frozen in place. He did nothing but stare at the others as they made their way towards the portal.

Jaheira covered Shadowheart as the two ran across the battlefield. Shadowheart kept up her concentration on the spell to keep the Emperor frozen in place. As She and Jaheira reached Orpheus and the portal, they turned their attention to Cole.

He was walking around the frozen Emperor, spinning his sword around. A slight whistle out of his voice, and a dorky smile on his face.

"You know, at first, I thought we could've worked together." Cole explained. "I was grateful for your protection. You kept me safe from becoming a mindflayer, but even still, it wasn't your power. You stole it. You acted like Orpheus's power was yours to use. You abused it yourself to keep your mind sane. You used someone else's powers as a means to an end."

With the Emperor still frozen, Cole showed a sword into his chest. The Emperor couldn't make any movements due to the freeze spell. Cole could see it on his face, the pain starting to settle in.

"And let me tell you." He continued talking. "I really can't stand people like that."

Cole ripped his sword out, seeing some blood starting to drip out of the wound. Cole started to circle him. "I'll give Thorm this, he had some emotions guiding his actions. His thoughts came from his soul. You? Your thoughts came from your desire to be better than others. You're a classic narcissist."

Cole swung his sword over his shoulder, side dashing across the Emperor with his wings. The arm the Emperor stuck out to stop Orpheus was cut off.

"That was for Ansur." Cole stated.

He dashed along the other side, slicing off the other arm. "That was for Stelmane." He spoke again.

Cole started to charge his sword with arcana. It glowed brightly with a Lunar smite ready to be unleashed. Cole dashed forward across the Emperor, ending up directly in front of the portal. The smite light dimmed down as the Emperor's blood dripped from the blade.

Shadowheart dropped the concentration on the holding spell as the Emperor's head fell off of its shoulders. Cole spun his sword around to wipe the blood off against his sleeve. "And that was for all the bullshit you've done to us." Cole noted, finishing this long talk.

The others watched as the Emperor's body thumped onto the ground. As most of them took a moment to accept what was going on. Astarion sneered at his body. "Good riddance to him," he noted. A snicker in his voice.

Gale stepped forward, placing a hand on Astarion's shoulder. "Maybe let's wait until all this is over before we start celebrating." he said, a gentle smile on his face.

"Fair enough." Astarion responded, smiling back.

"Now is not the time for something like this!" Orpheus ordered. "Come. The grand design must end."

Orpheus flew into the portal created by the Neatherstones. As he vanished, Lae'zel ran after him, the other slowly catching up. When he and Shadowheart were the last two still on the other side. Cole stopped her for a moment, taking her hand in his. Shadowheart stopped for a second. "What?" she asked, looking at him with a sincere face, laced ever so slightly with concern.

"Last chance." Cole spoke, his voice still carrying the seriousness from the Emperor's death. "If you're feeling off in any way, I will fly you back down to the surface. I can probably find Aylin in the field with my magic, I know she and Isobel will keep you safe and-"

Shadowheart stepped forward, kissing Cole on the lips. This shut Cole up and he stared at her almost fascinated. Shadowheart laughed as he was stunned silent. "My Demigod husband really has the same weaknesses as us mortals, doesn't he?"

"Mortal?" Cole asked, regaining his senses. "I'm clearly married to a goddess. It's the only way to explain how you can distract me like that."

Shadowheart laughed back at his response. She took another deep breath, and raised a hand to his face. "My love, I know you're worried about me. I'm just as worried. Every time I see a spell charge, I'm worried it might strike me and the baby. Or even worse, I'm worried it'll hit you. But you of all people know we can't let fear control our actions. I'm not going anywhere. We're going to destroy this brain. And we'll have the life we deserve. Understand, my love?"

Cole chuckled slightly. "Understood, love." he responded sweetly.

Shadowheart grabbed Cole's hand, and started to pull him into the portal. "Come on, you." She spoke, a battle ready look on her face. "We've got a battle to win."

Shadowheart led Cole through the portal and despite the quick and sweet moment they had just had, it was immediately interrupted by the dark vibes of the brain's dimension.

The others were bouncing across cerebral platforms surrounding the brain. They were moving as fast as they could. Each of them hitting the brain with their maximum power.

It was hard to hit the brain with what they had left from the fight outside with its minions but they were still trying their hardest. The brain made it even more difficult by striking the platform with lightning attacks and summoning magical orbs to strike its foes.

"Well, that's a boner killer." Cole blurted out loud. Shadowheart elbowed him in the gut, getting a brief 'oomph' out of him as she blushed awkwardly at his words.

"How about we focus on killing it ourselves?" Shadowheart asked, casting a force weapon to amplify the effects on his sword.

Cole sprang forward, smirking at Shadowheart and flew off at the brain. "Like you aren't thinking the same thing!" He shouted, his big goofy grin on his face.

Shadowheart rolled her eyes, smirking, as Cole sprang off, flying at the brain.

Cole got within striking range of the brain, charging his sword for a lunar smite. He flew right at it, almost looked ready to wind up for a baseball pitch. The brain noticed him and attempted to swing a tentacle at him.

Cole grabbed the swinging tentacle with his fist, yanking it away from him with all his might. He spun himself around the tentacle, slicing it with the smite charged sword.

The tentacle flew away and the brain let out a cry of pain. Already its grip was weakening. Cole used his wings to push himself forward, and with enough force and charge time, he got his sword jabbed into the Netherbrain. His arcana glowed off his sword and it went flying through the blade into the lobe of the brain.

The magic explosion hit the brain hard as Cole was sent flying backwards. He landed on the cerebral platform and soon circled up with the others.

"How are we looking?" Cole asked, stress starting to pour in on his face.

Wyll rushed over, panting hard. "Well, we're making progress but it'll need to be hit with something more powerful to put it down." he reported.

Karlach suddenly went digging through her poach, pulling out a small smokepowder bomb. "Well, I have this!" She exclaimed. "Maybe this will work!"

Astarion shook his head in disappointment. "Not quite, you living fireball." he quipped. "I shot some exploding arrows at that thing and no luck there."

"There might be a way." Orpheus echoed. He flew down towards the others. "The full force of the Neatherstones can create a blast powerful enough to destroy it. I just need enough time to charge it. Once I have a blast strong enough, I can destroy the brain entirely."

"How long do you need?" Cole asked, pure determination on his face.

"About 1 full minute." Orpheus explained. "Give me that, and it'll all be over."

Cole spun his sword, stopping it as it charged fully with arcana again. "We can give you that," he responded. "Everyone?" he said, turning to the others, "We've got some work to do! Let's rock!"

On Cole's command, the whole group launched their attack on the brain, each of them trying their best to weaken its defenses. They had to stay constantly moving with the platforms falling and rising. But despite the obstacles, they had a plan.

Cole, Karlach, and Wyll jumped across the platforms, hitting the brain with all the might they could put in their blades.

Gale, Jaheira and Shadowheart bombarded it with spells from different directions, practically burning the thing up on all sides.

And for the sides that the spells couldn't reach, Lae'zel, Minsc and Astarion were hitting it with arrows, one that blew up, shocked, or just straight up pierced the thing.

Everyone put up their best efforts, until they heard a cry from Orpheus.

"It's ready! Get down!"

Upon Orpheus's command, everyone backed away from the brain. Orpheus's grip on the stones tightened and his hands started to glow. Large amounts of Netherese magic started to emanate off of Orpheus. Cole looked to see the brain almost shudder at the overwhelming force of it all.

With a final loud yell, Orpheus shot the dark magic blast out of his hands. The beam hit the brain dead in the center. As it made contact, the brain started to growl. Its shrieks filled the air, practically making our heroes deaf.

"NO!" it cried out. "I cannot die! I am Absolute!"

Cole watched as Orpheus floated forward. The magical beam from the stones blasting out of his magic at the brain. "And thus, I honour my mother's legacy." he bellowed, raising a hand to almost look like he was about to snap his fingers. "The Grand Design is once again ended by my line."

SNAP!

The snap of Orpheus's fingers released a blinding light. Our heroes could only look away as the light got brighter and the shrieking sounds of the brain continued to grow louder.

”Jackpot.” Cole said, starting to go blind as he heard the screams of the brain finally start to die down.

After about 30 seconds of not being able to see and hear anything else. Cole's senses finally started to come back to him. He heard once again the city noises below them, and the sight of the battlefield on top of the brain came back into focus. The portal was gone and Orpheus was floating before the shards of the crown. Now powerless, the pieces fell down into the city below.

Cole looked around to see everyone else adjusting to the setting around them as well. He was nervous for a moment before looking to see Shadowheart sitting in a spot just over to his left. He stumbled over and held her tightly before she could even say a word.

"Are you alright?" Cole asked, a worried feeling still in his voice.

Shadowheart smiled warmly while still in his arms. "A lot better now." she responded. "And I feel fine when it comes to that as well." Shadowheart giggled, happy with herself for being ahead of Cole on answering.

Cole smiled back, helping her up to her feet. The two looked over at their friends, happy to see everyone looking safe and sound. Everything was perfect. Cole went swimming through his mind, and for once he felt something strange.

Nothing.

They really did it.

The tadpole was gone.

And for once, their thoughts were quiet again.

He couldn't believe it. They finally did. He looked delighted to see some of the others, like Gale and Astarion could sense this feeling as well.

But that feeling didn't last forever. Suddenly, beneath their feet the ground started to shake. They began swaying left and right. All of them almost falling off the brain like pieces off of a chessboard.

After watching everyone stumble for a moment, Cole realized what the issue was. No more crown magic meant the brain was dead. Dead brain meant no more hover abilities. And no more hover abilities meant the brain was met with another terrible force.

Gravity.

The brain started collapsing from its position. It started to dip on its left side and began falling down below towards the lake. But even if it was headed for water, it was crashing into tons of buildings and a Nautiloid or two on the way.

Cole watched as Gravity started to float in the air, gravity practically blasting them off the ground. Everyone shared looks of fear or determination as they started to fall down to the ground below.

Using his wings, Cole burst forward wrapping Shadowheart in his arms while there was still nothing to block their path. "I've got you!" he reassured her, his grip on her tight, hoping to protect from anything they might collide with.

Cole looked to see everyone else one more time, each of them scared or stressing about what they might run into. Using what focus he still could. Cole shouted one last thing.

"Hang on, Everyone!" he shouted, arcana glowing from his hand, trying to cast a quick last minute spell to save them. "We're in for a really bad landing!"

Chapter 37: The Aftermath

Summary:

With the battle of the Netherbrain over, Cole, Shadowheart and all of the others must plan for what comes next

The rushing waves of the lake crashed against the docks of the city. The crash of the Netherbrain into it caused an enormous tidal wave originating from where it landed and sending out chaos in all directions. Thankfully, from where the brain had landed, there was enough distance between it and the city that the waves hitting the dock were a lot more peaceful.

Our heroes were all exhausted standing around the docks of the city. They looked over the setting sun, taking in all they had just accomplished. But out of everything, they were grateful they survived that fall.

As the brain started to collapse into the city, Cole tried his best to cast Featherfall on the others to help slow down their descent. He used himself and his wings to protect Shadowheart and maneuver themselves around obstacles. His ability to still fully move made it easy for them to get around, and tried his best to push the others out of the way of debris. Of course, Wyll and Gale had to do some debris blasting with their spells as well.

It was tricky and the constant acceleration of gravity made it very difficult but eventually our heroes were able to make it through the wreckage and land safely on the city docs.

After ducking to make sure the skies were clear, the others took a moment to cheer. The brain was finally defeated. And the city was safe.

As peace started to settle in, Lae'zel directed the attention of everyone to the skies. The Githyanki were starting to fly away on the red dragons. With the battle over, Orpheus demanded that Cole fulfil his promise. Before that, he asked Lae'zel to deliver his final words to Voss. And to act as his representative to come in the Githyanki war against Vlaakith.

Lae'zel agreed and waited for Cole to end the prince. But in the end, Cole couldn't bring himself to do it. Despite not wanting to be a Mindflayer, Cole convinced Orpheus that he still deserved to see the Githyanki earn their freedom. After some nice words from one immortal prince to another, Orpheus agreed that he deserved to see this happen before the time of his death.

After leaving his dragons with Lae'zel, Orpheus summoned a portal to somewhere far away in the Astral Plane. There, he would hide and quietly observe the Githyanki People until Vlaakith was destroyed. Voss appeared before our heroes with Orpheus's dragons in tow. After some goodbyes to the others, Lae'zel boarded the other dragon and the two took off following the other Gith people onward to their revolution.

With the Githyanki gone, and the noise around the city finally dying down, our heroes finally let the events of the battle settle in their minds.

"It's gone!" Astarion exclaimed. "The Tadpole. It's over. We're finally free!"

Cole looked to see Wyll examining his hands. "My powers." He noticed. "They're draining. Just like Mizora said they would." Cole could see his friend pause for a moment, before his smile grew. "Good riddance to that."

Cole looked around to see everyone excited. And they all had a good reason to. The biggest nuisance in their lives was over and they could enjoy their new found peace.

Cole then looks to see Gale wander out onto the edge of the dock. His face showed a full look of contemplation. Cole knew his best friend well, he was fully lost in thought. Cole grew his typical smirk and walked up to him.

"I know that look on your face, Gale." He said. "What are you thinking?"

Gale smiled back, knowing he couldn't ignore the question. "The crown," he responded. "It's down there, in the Chionthar. When I get my hands on it, I can reforge the pieces. Recreate it."

Gale turned around walking back towards the others. But then he looked back at Cole with a warm smile. "And then, I'll return it to Mystra, just like I promised." He replied. "She will deactivate the Orb. And I'll be able to put that life behind me."

Cole was glad to hear him say this. He was putting Mystra behind him and discovering that he was more than what he made her. "Good on you." He acknowledged. "And better yet, you'll be her chosen again. I miss being the only chosen of the group.

Gale chuckled at his joke. "Indeed, but I'll make sure she doesn't control my life like she used to." He responded. "But I would argue your sister is more Selûne's chos-". Gale was interrupted by a smiling but almost scary look from Cole.

"Would you like to continue that, buddy?" he asked, almost sarcastically.

Gale chuckled at his joke, glad his friends could still make him smile with their antics. "Duly noted," he responded. "But still! For now, I say we celebrate our victory." Gale turned his attention to the whole group. "Some delicious food and drink ought to do us all well, eh?"

Everyone looked at Gale for a moment, big smiles growing on all of their faces. "Gods, that's perfect." Wyll exclaimed. "Hopefully the Elfsong is still standing."

"The City will still need us for later." Jaheira noted. "But I feel like there is enough time for us to get drunk before the bureaucrats figure out their plan for 'fixing' it up."

"Agreed." Shadowheart said, a sweet tone in her voice. "To the Elfsong. Where MOST of us can enjoy some alcohol." She shot a snarky glance at Cole as she said that, getting a laugh out of everyone else.

"If it means that much to you, I'll start a nice wine cellar for us so you can start tearing it apart when you can drink again." Cole joked, walking up to her from the docks.

Shadowheart giggled at his joke, taking Cole's chin in her hand and kissing his cheek lightly. "I'd like that." she replied with a big smile.

Everyone laughed at them for a moment, happy to be moving on to more joyous moments now that the brain with the brain was over.

Astarion moved on from giggling to address the group. "I honestly don't care what we do as long- OW!" Astarion suddenly started to flinch. As he tried to figure out what happened, everyone picked up the smell.

The smell of burning flesh.

"What the hells?" Astarion asked. After a moment, it became clear. No tadpoles, no sun protection. In a matter of minutes, he'd be a pile of dust.

"Well, it was nice while it last- OW! I'm sorry!" He cried. "I have to-"

Suddenly Astarion's yelps were cut off by a stunned silence. He looked to see himself surrounded in a small circle of shadows. After being confused for a moment, he looked to see Gale standing over him, casting almost a wall of darkness in the form of an umbrella over him. Thanks to his magic, Gale had basically created a perfect cover for Astarion from the sun.

"It's not much." Gale said. "But it'll get you to the Elfsong safely at least."

Astarion almost blushed at the gesture, but upon seeing a smirk from Cole, straightened up and tried to hide it. "Thank you." he said, softly. Gale smiled at the gesture before moving the shadow wall to help Astarion move. "We'll head to the Elfsong where he'll be safe!" Gale called out. "We'll see you all there!"

"Will do!" Cole cried out after them.

"That's sweet of him." Shadowheart acknowledged, leaning against Cole for a moment.

"Yeah." Cole said back. "Always thought those two had something going on."

The whole group laughed for a moment. But almost too quickly, the moment changed. A noise that sounded like a roaring fire started to sound off on the edge of the dock. Everyone looked to see Karlach looking out towards the sun.

"We did it, soldier." She said, weakly. "We did it. We really saved the city."

Suddenly, Karlach's entire body erupted in a pillar of fire, her entire body getting way too hot. Well, hotter than even she was supposed to be.

"Karlach!" Cole shouted, he ran to her side. His invulnerability allowed him to get just close enough to talk to her.

Karlach was breathing heavily as she finally managed to look at Cole. "Heh, it’s alright Feathers." she coughed. "Guess the old engine's finally giving out."

Cole started to look worried as Karlach continued to struggle breathing. After a moment, she took a second to raise her hand up to Cole's shoulder. "Be honest, fea… Cole." she said. "How did I do?"

It took him a few seconds to answer. A swarm of emotions hit him hard. "Spectacular." he managed to squeak. "You could put some of the gods to shame."

Karlach chuckled at Cole's response. Clearly, grateful for the praise. "You too, my friend." she responded. "You too."

Karlach looked away from Cole for a moment, staring at the ground as her flames started to erupt even more. "AAUUUGGGH!" she cried out. "This is it. It's finally time. Ugh, Goodbye city, Goodbye lake, Goodbye sun."

She looked back at the group one more time. "And goodbye to all of you, my friends."

Cole almost shed a few tears, bringing his own gauntlet up to Karlach's shoulder. He didn't want to see his friend like this. It wasn't unfair. He stayed strong for her, but even he couldn't deny for forever how shitty of a situation this was for her. As Cole was almost ready to break down, another voice rang out over him.

"No, I can’t allow this!" Wyll cried out. "Karlach, you're coming with me. Back to Avernus!"

Cole was almost surprised by these words. Wyll had just saved his city and father. He was free of Mizora. And he offered himself up like this to save Karlach. Karlach shouted back to him before anyone responded.

"No! Wyll, please!" she argued. "You can't! You-"

"No!" Wyll argued. "Karlach, I refuse to let you die like this! Everyone can agree with me that you deserve a life longer than this. So join the Blade of Avernus down in the hells, and us two can embark on a crusade of a lifetime."

Karlach's face almost started to brighten up. Cole could see her truly grateful for his request, but still a little conflicted.

"But Wyll," she started. "Why? Why would you throw away your new life just for me? You're risking so much just so I can live."

Wyll rushed up to Karlach. Cole moved to the side to let him pass. Wyll dropped to his knees taking Karlach's hand in his. His next words meant to sound shocking, but Cole saw it coming from a mile away."

"Because I love you, Karlach." Wyll answered. "I've loved you for a very long time. And from one former devil victim to another, you deserve to exist in this world just as much as I do. It's like you told Cole and Shadowheart. If people like us can find each other in this crazy world, then maybe we'll all turn out ok."

Karlach practically teared up at Wyll's words. She grew the best smile she could in the middle of her pain, and looked him in the eyes. "I love you too, Wyll." she responded. "You're right. People like us deserve each other. It's one of the few things that make sense in this crazy life."

Karlach clenched her chest again, screaming. "Ok!" She shouted. "I'll go with you. But we need to go! Now!"

Wyll gripped her tightly, summoning a portal to the hells beneath their feet. The glyphs started to glow as the portal opened below them. There was barely a moment to acknowledge what was happening before they fell through.

"Goodbye, friends." Wyll called, falling through. "We'll see you all soon!"

"I better get to meet the Angelheart baby, Cole!" Karlach cried out, right behind him.

Cole barely had a moment to acknowledge them and yell back before the portal closed behind them. He stood there on the docks in silence for a moment, at least grateful for the fact that Karlach was going to live.

In the silence, he didn't feel Shadowheart approach until she wrapped her arms around his own. The two stared at the burn mark for a moment before Shadowheart broke the quiet.

"They'll be ok." She insisted. "Wyll is strong. And you know Karlach will somehow beat death to see our child."

Cole got a nice little snicker out of the joke, grateful his wife felt just as certain about their future. "You're right. They'll be ok."

Shadowheart cuddled closer into Cole's side. A big smirk on her face. "Of course, love. I'm always right."

Cole chuckled back before turning their attention back towards the city. The church bells started to ring, and people cheered out in the streets. The battle with the absolute was indeed over. And despite the fact that some would still have to wait for their happy endings, everyone had taken a huge step in the right direction.

---

The Elfsong tavern was roaring in delight. The battle with the Netherbrain was over, and everyone could celebrate it. Tables getting packed with crowds pouring in to celebrate the city's new freedom and the fact that our heroes could find a table at all was a miracle.

Fortunately for our friends, they had Lakrissa.

Upon entering the Tavern, our heroes were greeted with a giant swarming crowd of people all cheering and drinking. Cole practically had to act as a human shield to Shadowheart for a second to make sure she didn't bump into anything crazy.

Thankfully for them Lakrissa noticed them come in and kept a table open for them, expecting them to be here to celebrate their victory. They made their way through the rowdy crowd and we're lucky enough to already find Gale and Astarion there. The two seemed confused when they noticed the absence of Wyll and Karlach. Cole was forced to tell their story again and after a moment of quiet respect the group decided to give themselves a moment to celebrate.

They called Lakrissa over to order and soon she brought a round of food and drinks to their table. Cole stared at a glass of ale for a moment. A nervous sweat almost started to drip down his face. He looked over to Shadowheart who was enjoying some soup and a glass of water. Her eyes were closed, and a smirk across her face. Cole had one thought, well more a desire, running through his mind and turned to Shadowheart.

"Shadowheart, my love." He started. "I understand your situation and I am extremely grateful that you're carrying our child." Cole took a second before continuing, noticing Shadowheart opened an eye to look at him. "But if it's alright, and considering the battle we've just been through, may I-"

"You can drink." She responded. Her smile grew bigger.

Without hesitation, Cole reached for his mug and began slurping down the ale. To everyone’s surprise, he didn’t stop. Cole kept downing the glass until it was completely empty. He put the glass down and let out a burp underneath his hand.

“Ah, that hits the spot.” He exclaimed. He stared at Shadowheart, looking extremely grateful. “Thank you.” He muttered.

Gale and Astarion stared across from them for a second. They both smirked at each other for a moment, almost as if they expected something like this from Cole.

Shadowheart laughed and kissed him lightly on the cheek. “My love, we both know I would be downing a bottle of wine right now if I could.” She remarked. “Everyone deserves some relief after this battle. You don’t need to worry about me.”

Cole sighed, sometimes he truly didn’t think he deserved the beauty by his side. As he started to sink further into his meal, he didn’t notice Shadowheart getting closer to him until she whispered something in his ear.

“Of course, there is something I can still do to celebrate myself”

Cole almost spit out the ale currently in his mouth. He started to blush slightly as he saw Gale and Astarion notice, both trying to hide a cheeky grin.

Cole looked over to Shadowheart, his goofy blush still on his face. Shadowheart smirked at him. Cole felt the need to answer respectfully but before he could speak, another voice rang out.

“LITTLE BROTHER!”

Cole would recognize his sister's voice anywhere. And sure enough, there was Aylin, making her way through the crowd. Her large form made it easy for her to people aside. Shadowheart’s parents and Isobel followed right behind her. Cole saw all of them look relaxed upon seeing they were ok. Cole also saw Shadowheart ease off with her smirk as they approached.

Arnell and Emmeline ran past Cole and wrapped their arms around Shadowheart. Both were tearing with joy.

“Oh, Shadowheart dear!” Emmeline cried. “We’re so glad you’re ok!”

Shadowheart smiled as she sank into the embrace of her parents. “I’m alright.” She said, a grateful smile on her face. “I’m just glad you two are safe.”

Arnell backed away, but kept a hand on her shoulder. “We found shelter with that Selûnite temple on the outskirts of the city.” He explained. “We were safe there while we knew our brilliant daughter dealt with the Absolute swiftly.”

Shadowheart chuckled at their words. “You make me sound almost invincible.”

“We had confidence in you.” Emmeline explained. “You and all of your friends. By the way, how is… you know?” Emmeline looked almost nervous to ask.

Shadowheart let out a little chuckle. “I’m feeling great.” She said, “No worries at all.”

Arnell smiled warmly at her. After a moment, he looked over to Cole. “Thank you.” He said. “You kept her safe.”

Cole crossed his arms and looked at Arnell with a confident smile. “I promised I would, sir.” He said. “I never break my promises.”

Arnell smiled back at Cole, grateful that his daughter had someone looking out for her. Then, to Cole’s surprise, Emmeline even ran forward and hugged him. Cole could hear a small cry coming from her voice. “Thank you, Cole.” She muttered. “You’ve been there for our little girl when we couldn’t and we’re so glad you get to be part of our family.”

Cole hugged Emmeline back. He was grateful they were so approving of him. He had his doubts, even after they found out who he was. But now, he was ready for whatever next chapter awaited them.

As Emmeline backed away, Cole noticed they both turned their attention to Shadowheart. Shadowheart looked at them both almost puzzled for a moment. “Shadowheart, dear.” Arnell said, “May we talk to you alone for a moment?”

Shadowheart seemed surprised for a moment but saw no harm in it. She looked through them over to Cole. He gestured to her to go ahead. “Of course.” She responded. She walked past them over to Cole, kissing him on the cheek. “I’ll be back in a moment. I love you.”

“I love you too.” Cole responded. He watched as Shadowheart led her parents up to the second floor of the Elfsong. A warm smile on all their faces. Cole was happy for Shadowheart. She went through so much to get to this moment and nothing was going to change the fact that she had a family now. Both old and new parts of it.

The joy and possibilities of his future started to flood Cole’s mind. He hadn’t felt this happy in over 100 years. He was so distracted from the world around him, it took him a second to realize Gale and Astarion left their spots at the table and were replaced with a smirking Aylin and Isobel.

“What?” Cole asked, a rhetorical smile stretching across his face.

“Oh, nothing.” Isobel said, leaning on the table by one elbow. “It’s just sweet to see you acting exactly how we used to around you.”

“Ah yes.” Aylin jumped in. “All the times you would call us ‘lovestruck fools’ and ‘too blinded by the pretty girl in front of you.’ It almost feels too ironic now, doesn't it Cole?”

Cole stared at the two dull for a moment. He fully expected stuff like this to be said. Part of him hoped they had gotten it all out of their system back in the shadowlands but it wouldn’t seem that way.

“Aylin, leave him be.” Isobel interjected. “Love is a powerful thing. No one really realizes how moronic they look until they’re given some outside opinions.”

Cole looked at them with a smile as they had a good laugh over their joking. Despite them making fun of them, it was nice to see the two of them together and happy again. A century ago, Cole didn’t dream this moment possible. But here they were. Laughing and being cheerful. “You gonna wrap up soon?” Cole asked, starting to smirk at them.

The two women stopped laughing after a moment, finally stopping to catch their breath. “Apologies, little brother. Sometimes some good humor must be had.” Aylin admitted. There was a brief pause before she moved forward, placing her hand on Cole’s across the table. “But in all seriousness, little brother.” She spoke with a sincere tone. “We are so proud of you. You overcome…. Some….. Of your childish side, found love, and saved the world. And to be honest I’m a little jealous you got to punch Shar.”

“Oh my gosh, it felt so good!”

“What was the impact force like?”

*cough* “Aylin?” Isobel interrupted.

“Oh, right.” Aylin said. “Cole, the truth is, we came to find you to tell you what’s next for us.”

Cole was almost confused by his sister’s words. “What do you mean?” He asked.

Aylin and Isobel looked at each other lovingly before turning their attention back to Cole.

“We’ve decided my darling and I are going to live in our mother's realm for a while.” Aylin said. “We’re going to return to Mount Celestial.”

Cole stood up straight, almost a little surprised by his sister’s words. “Really?” He asked. “I can get Aylin wanting to see Mom again.” He turned to Isobel. “But you’re really ok going to live in the realm of the gods?”

Isobel smiled at Cole, showing a complete sense of confidence. “Wherever I go, as long as I have Aylin by my side, I’ll be happy.” She admitted.

“My darling and I have spoken with our mother through prayer.” Aylin admitted. “She’s found a nice place for us in her palace and we won’t need to worry about any mortal troubles.”

Cole noticed the two women almost blush. The next thing Aylin said made them look almost embarrassed. “And in truth, both of us have not interacted with any new Selunite culture in the last 100 years.” She admitted. “We feel we need to update ourselves on any new aspects of our culture.”

“And what better way than to be alone together in Selûne’s realm itself?” Isobel finished.

Cole chuckled at their words. “I can’t think of anywhere better.” He said. He looked at them both sincerely. “I’m really gonna miss you two.”

Aylin smirked back. “Don’t worry, brother.” She assured him. “We will always come to visit! And I wouldn’t imagine missing the day my niece or nephew is born.”

Cole laughed. “I didn’t think you would.” He joked. “But maybe don’t bring Mom if you do. The reaction Emmeline and Arnell had to the two of us was bad enough.”

“That’s a fair enough request.” Aylin said, laughing back.

The two stood up and both gave Cole a big warm hug. After a moment to say goodbye, they both went upstairs to retire to their room. Cole noticed them pass Shadowheart, who was coming down the stairs towards him. She walked across the Elfsong Tavern, a large smirk on her face and approached Cole’s table with a wicked smile.

“Hey” she greeted him. “I think I’m getting pretty tired myself, any chance you would like to accompany me back up to our room?”

Cole suddenly grew a big smile, and a large blush went across his face. He stood up almost immediately. Looking across the tavern he didn’t see any of their friends, and assumed they were all busy. He thought to himself that it was the perfect time too.

“I’d be more than happy to.” He responded, lovingly.

Shadowheart chuckled at both his reaction and his response. “I was hoping you would say that.” She reached out for his hand and with love in both of their hearts, they made their way back towards their room above.

---

The sun just started to rise over the city again. It was the first morning since the battle with the absolute, and the whole city was in ruins. But starting to rebuild.

The Elfsong Tavern was eerily quiet due to the chaos and noise made from its celebration last night. You could barely hear any noise coming out of it as practically everyone wanted to sleep or was too tired to make any noise themselves.

Some enthusiastic birds flew by one of the windows chirping and singing their morning song.

And on the other side of this window, was Cole. The chirping of the birds had just started to wake him up. As his eyes drifted open, he looked over to see Shadowheart.

To his surprise, she was already awake. She was looking at him, lovingly, her eyes full of affection. She was laying across his side, but still sitting up to look at him with one hand draped across Cole‘s chest.

“You’re up early.” Cole noted.

“Maybe I wanted to wake up before you.” She answered. “It gives me time to look at how goofy you look while you sleep.”

Both she and Cole laughed at the joke for a minute. After a moment, Cole reached out and took her fully in his arms. The two lied draped across the bed, cuddling for a moment until Shadowheart chose to talk again.

“I was afraid for the briefest moment, that everything we had done had been a dream.” She confessed. “I didn’t know where I was, who I was, everything we’ve done- stopping the Absolute, saving my parents, all of it.”

“Kinda hard to forget.” Cole joked. “I don’t think my dreams are capable of creating a woman as beautiful as you.”

Shadowheart rolled her eyes at his joke. After gesturing to let her up for a moment. She rolled off the bed and walked to the other end of the room.

“But then I woke up and I was in your arms.” She noted. “Your wings wrapped even further around me. Like my own protective shell.”

Shadowheart’s attention turned around as Cole chuckled again. “What was that for?” She asked.

“Remember the day we met at the ship crash?” Cole asked. “We were both curious about how we survived the fall. And I said it must’ve been a guardian angel. I guess by the end of it, you did end up finding one.”

Shadowheart rolled her eyes, a chuckle in her voice. "Is that meant to be a joke or self-praise?" She asked.

"Can't it be both?" Cole responded. Shadowheart shot him a mischievous look.

"Either way," She continued. "We really did it. Everything's perfect." Cole noticed her stance start to falter a little. She grabbed her one arm with the other. "Almost anyways." she muttered.

Cole froze at her words. He knew exactly what she was talking about but he didn't want to say it. The Dark Lady's grip was still on Shadowheart. In exchange for her parents, she had to endure through the cure. Cole opened his mouth for a moment, wanting to support her, but Shadowheart raised a finger to silence him.

"Just…. Let me finish." She explained. "Shar still left me with her curse. And I can't imagine there won't be times she tries to twist the wound and make me suffer."

Cole saw her start to break down. But as he sat up and started to get closer, she straightened herself up and started to look far more confident. "But she can hurt me in whatever way she likes." She said with pride, but still looked at Cole with bright eyes. "Nothing can change the fact that I have a family again."

Cole stood up to comfort her but before he could move even two feet, Shadowheart ran forward to hug him tight. Cole was stunned by the collision for a millisecond but then immediately folded his arms in to hold her tightly.

As they held each other, Cole couldn't escape one thought. Shadowheart proved how strong of a person she was, but Cole knew how petty Shar could be. There would be moments Shar would torture her. And with their child on the way, Cole knew Shar could pick the right moment to cause them the most pain. So in his mind, he made a vow. As the Son of Selûne, he promised that he would research the incurable wound. And using all the magic of himself and his mother, he would cure. Whatever it took to let his wife live in peace.

The two stood in silence for a moment. Simply holding each other was enough reassurance that they had both made the right decisions to make it here. At this moment, neither of them wanted to change a thing.

"So…" Cole started. "I was talking to a lot of the others last night, and everyone seems to know what's next for them." Shadowheart and He backed up, still holding each other. "So what's next for us?" He asked.

Shadowheart had a sweet face for a moment. But then her face almost turned into a look of contemplation. "Well, my parents should be taken out of the city. Somewhere nice and peaceful. Where they can live out the rest of their days in peace. As for us, I don't know if I'm expected to come to Mount Celestial with you or-"

"Whoa, back up." Cole interrupted. "Why would I go to Mount Celestial?".

Shadowheart raised an eyebrow at Cole's question, almost unsure of why he asked this. "Well, we're married after all. And Selûne will always need you for divine assignments, missions and things like that, right?"

Cole almost chuckled but then looked at Shadowheart with an expression of love. "Mom barks orders at me, love." he started. "But she doesn't decree how I live my life. And right now, I would rather retreat to somewhere away from the world with you than every return to the realm of Selûne. I will accept her call when she needs me, but right now, my place is beside you."

Shadowheart didn't waste a second, she ran up and kissed Cole right on the lips. The light of the morning sun through the windows practically illuminated them. Things like Shadowheart's hair and Cole's feathers shimmered in the light like jewels. The two of them felt their love for each other in this moment, probably stronger than they ever had before.

"Well, if that's the case," Shadowheart said. "Right now, I want to stay with my parents. Spend time with them, find somewhere away from the world where we can all put our feet up."

Shadowheart paused for a moment, before bringing a hand down to her stomach. "And, of course, somewhere nice and peaceful would work for this little one as well." She said, a loving tone in her voice.

Cole chuckled for a moment. "We're gonna be waiting a while still but that's plenty of time to get things ready." he said.

"Couldn't have said it better myself." Shadowheart agreed. She walked over to her poach on a nearby desk, and pulled out a small collection of pages. "I had a couple of Ideas for how we could put together a decent living space and home for my parents, our child, and maybe one or two… extra amenities, if you're willing."

Shadowheart started walking over to him. "Tell me." She asked. "How good do you think you are at building things with your hands?"

Cole grew a large dorky smirk. "Oh, love." he started. "You know I'm VERY good with my hands."

Shadowheart let out a sarcastic chuckle, holding the plans to her chest, but leaned in against Cole. "I keep forgetting your amazing way with words." she muttered.

"And like I've always told you, Shads." Cole responded. "It's my gift to the world."

And with that, the sun rose in the sky over Baldur's gate. It's radiant light symbolizing the beginning of a new chapter for Cole, his love and all of his friends. And one day, they would all reunite, and have a proper celebration for all of their struggles and hardships.

Notes:

And with that, we've reached the end of the main story. But we're not done yet as I've planned a four part epilogue! The story isn't done yet. But I thank you all for reading this far and I hope you enjoy the ending! ;)